《The Moonlit Desires: Bound by Blood》


 1# The beginning…….

    Six thousand years ago (The story behind the world war and the rivalry).


    In the supernatural realm, vampires and werewolves share amon ancestor¡­¡­.. But due to some misunderstanding,  the vampire race was created to counter the uncontroble monster that was the wolf ancestor. And this led to the vampires enving the werewolves, which ultimately sparked a deep-seated hatred and a war between them. The war raged on for centuries, under the full moon which was casting an eerie glow upon the battlefield.


    The air hung heavy with the metallic scent of blood, a constant reminder of the fierce battles that had been waged. The werewolves, their primal instincts driving them, fought with unwavering determination, their howls echoing through the night. It was a war that seemed to have no end in sight, as both sides shed relentlessly, seeking to secure their freedom and power


    As the war waged on, the vampires emerged as formidable adversaries, driven not only by their insatiable thirst for blood but also by an unquenchable greed for power. They reveled in their fearlessness, their icy gazes piercing through the darkness, instilling terror in the hearts of all who crossed their path. Their fangs glistened with malevolence, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice. And this causes the once vibrant world teeming with different mythical creatures to now fall silent. Seeing that the war is not ending, the werewolves, battered and scarred, retreated into hiding, away from very by the vampires!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But even in their seclusion, the rivalry between the werewolves and their adversaries withstood. The scars of the war ran deep, fueling asting animosity that simmered beneath the surface. The werewolves, their primal nature demanding revenge, yearned for a chance to reim what was rightfully theirs.


    In the aftermath of the war, the realms stood divided, forever scarred by the fierce rivalry between these supernatural beings. The werewolves, though fearful, refused to sumb to their enemy, their spirits still flickering with the craving to conquer and take control. And the vampires, their greed unsatisfied, continued to prowl the night, forever hungry for the same power and control.


    And throughout the centuries, the battle for power and superiority between vampires and werewolves has never been resolved. The anger, hatred, and thirst for power have been passed down from generation to generation, creating asting conflict between these two powerful creatures. This rivalry has persisted for centuries and continues to this day.


    This battle for supremacy has now been inherited and passed down to the two formidable rulers: Alessandro Leonardo, the merciless and brutal king of the vampires who had lived for ages, and Matteo Salvatore, the new king of the werewolves. These two fierce men continue the age-old conflict between their respective races.


    However, as we grew up, we have been told that for centuries these two mystical creatures have been in deep enmity, our kinds and these beasts¡­¡­.. The main cause of this enmity has remained unknown to us, the pups!! We were just raised with the idea that we shouldn¡¯t cross paths or have anything to do with them.

 Chapter two

    The presence.


    EMMA


    Chirp chirp!


    The melodious song of the birds can be heard from outside as the early morning sun stones inside my room. Its rays reflect directly to my face, signaling that it is time to wake up.


    I yawned and stretched out my arms tiredly, after the intense war and bloodthirsty battle that happened years ago, the Moonlight Festival is finally here! We are celebrating it in remembrance of our freedom from very and lucky me it was also my birthday. And today being the day I will turn eighteen makes the possibility of finding my mate 100% because that is the average age where werewolves do find their mates¡­¡­.  I giggled and slipped out of my bed. I stride forward and stop in front of my closet, a wave of excitement washing over me.


    Oh! My gosh¡­¡­.


    ¡°What should I wear? What should I wear?¡± I pondered, eagerly going through my wardrobe in search of a perfect outfit when suddenly I heard my room door forcefully pushed open, causing my heart to flip out in fear. I instantly turned around to see Ava burst into my room, eximing, ¡°Happy birthday, Emma!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scowl, caught off guard by her sudden presence. This is a goddamn morning!!! A mix of surprise and annoyance washed over me at the same time.


    ¡°Ava,¡± I frowned, concealing my excitement.


    ¡°Happy birthday, best friend,¡± she said, ignoring the yful re I was sending her way. Staring at the wide grin spread across her face, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a warmth in my heart, appreciating her little effort.


    ¡°Who knocked down people¡¯s doors early in the morning for birthday wishes?¡± I teased, smiling back at her, finally revealing my emotions.


    ¡°Lolz,¡± sheughed, ¡°Count me as the first person to do that and I hope it enters the history of our pack, haha,¡± she said thest word in a sing-song tone, earning a chuckle from me.


    Ava has been my best friend since childhood despite her father being the gamma of our pack. We never hide anything from each other but there¡¯s this one secret that I am scared to let out of the bag  ¨C she¡¯s dating someone who happens to be my crush in this pack. It¡¯s aplicated situation, especially since neither of them knows about my feelings.


    His name is Vincenzo Salvatore, the son of the Alpha of our pack, Matteo Salvatore, and next in line to be Alpha. He is the kind of guy every girl in this pack wants for themselves and still runs over even after he has dumped them before. It¡¯s been really tough for me to see my best friend Ava having Vincenzo, the guy I have a crush on, wrapped around her finger. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t decide if she loves him or his best friend, Colton. Every time she breaks Vincenzo¡¯s heart and runs to Colton, I feel his pain


    ¡°You¡¯re still not dressed,¡± Ava¡¯s sweet voice pulled me back to reality.


    ¡°Looking for what to wear?¡± She asked, and I nodded at her since I was at a loss for words. ¡°Let me help you out,¡± she stepped forward and started going through my wardrobe, searching for the perfect outfit for me to wear.


    However, I stepped back and stood behind while looking at her. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard for her to choose one person instead of leaving them wondering who she¡¯s going to run to next. They all believed that she was their mate but I don¡¯t think so because there is no way an Alpha and a Beta can share the same mate, it has never been done or heard of. I think what she is doing is wrong, ying with the two hearts of grown-ass men.


    But sadly, I couldn¡¯t help the fact that Ava is my best friend. I have loved her since our childhood and she is obviously the closest friend that I have ever had. So I think I should be supporting her in all she does even in this, though I have been in love since the first day that I did set my eyes on Vincenzo.


    Tick. Tick.


    I remembered that day like it was yesterday. Being the lowest rank in the pack, the Omega. It was our duty to clean and tidy the pack premises and do some small errands because we were actually viewed as the weakest rank in the pack. So having finished with my duties, I decided to help my mom clean the hallway that led to the Alpha¡¯s chamber that fateful morning. It was just an ordinary day, I went with my best friend Ava. The cleaning was going quite well until I clumsily bumped into him¡­¡­. Vincenzo Salvatore and I found myself sprawled on the cold tiles. But to my surprise, he squatted down and extended a helping hand. It was a small moment, but it made my heart race and left my heart throbbing very fast.


    And as our skins touched when he was helping me up, I couldn¡¯t ignore the electrifying sparks that coursed through me. My legs trembled, and for a moment, I thought he felt the same way. But then to my disbelief, I noticed his gaze wasn¡¯t on me, but on Ava, my best friend who was standing quite not that long away from us. It was a bittersweet realization that left my heart conflicted. I felt a pang of disappointment as he didn¡¯t even spare a nce at me, the person who had bumped into him. It became clear that my chances of making him mine were low.


    (End of shback)


    Tick¡­¡­. That¡¯s it, I had thought that it was okay that what I had for him was just a normal crush that would eventually fade away but as time went on I noticed that I was wrong. I was in love with him, my heart tears into pieces anytime I see him in pain. I¡¯ve tried so hard for him to notice me, even if it¡¯s just once. Since the first time we met in the hallway, I¡¯ve wanted to tell Ava how much I love Vincenzo, But, you know, Ava is his girlfriend and I didn¡¯t want anything to jeopardize our friendship. So, I ended up burying my feelings deep inside me. It¡¯s the toughest decision I have ever made but anything to save our friendship.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And besides, not like Vincenzo could have chosen me if he had known about my feelings, he would have turned me down in the blink of an eye. After all, I am just a low-life omega and Ava is the daughter of a gamma. Enough reason I didn¡¯t want to lose our friendship because her presence has scared away bullies from my way.


    ¡°Ta.. da,¡± Ava suddenly twirled around, grinning, holding a red short gown in her hands. ¡°I think this one will be perfect for you!¡± She said and handed the cloth over to me.


    I smiled and picked up the gown. It¡¯s the same one she had bought for me on myst birthday. I haven¡¯t had a chance to wear it yet since I don¡¯t go out much. I smiled and was trying to slide off my house clothes when my mom barged inside my room tearing down the house with her voice, ¡°Emma,¡± she stopped on her track. ¡°Why are you still not dressed? You know that we have to attend Vincenzo¡¯s party,¡±


    Vincenzo Salvatore, that¡¯s such a cool coincidence! Sharing the same birthday with someone you can¡¯t stop thinking about definitely adds a special touch to the day. It¡¯s like the universe giving you a little nudge and to crown it all today is my eighteenth birthday. Can¡¯t wait to find my mate though it is sad that it won¡¯t be him!!!!!


    ¡°Alpha Matteo Salvatore is throwing avish birthday party for his son today and you¡¯re aware so apparently we are celebrating two things today; the festival and his son¡¯s birthday and he has made it mandatory that everybody must be present on time,¡± My mom gave me a disapproving look for not being dressed yet.


    I sighed and changed into the dress, getting ready for the party. ¡°Mom,¡± I said, looking down at how the gown hugged my body perfectly, giving me that Cindere vibe. ¡°I¡¯m already dressed, so can you please stop yelling?¡± I roll my eyes at her.


    But being so dramatic, She folds her arms against her chest, her nose creased in a frown before she asks. ¡°Why did you stress Ava all the way here, knowing that she will need to be by Vincenzo¡¯s side today?¡±


    My heart suddenly twisted at her words but before I could react Ava jumped in, ¡°He isn¡¯tining,¡± she shed her megawatt smile and it felt like my heart had been ripped a million times at that very moment. Sometimes I do wonder if Vincenzo is under a spell or what because it is obvious that Ava is ying the two best friends. What does she intend to achieve with all this?


    ¡°Fine, be ready we will be leaving in the next five minutes from now,¡± my mom said and walked out of the room.


    I sighed and looked back at Ava, another day to witness her lovey-dovey situationship with Vincenzo Salvatore, and Colton.

 Chapter three

    Well, It was already more than five minutes, and I was ready for the party. I sat on the bed all alone waiting for my parents, at least Ava had done her part by bringing out the perfect dress for me to wear. That clothes has been the best gift that I have ever received from her and is worth a staggering amount of dors. Yeks!¡­¡­¡­ quite expensive.


    And I am more than d that I am wearing it today, being my birthday, ¡­¡­.. Oops!!! She has always wanted me to wear these clothes on a special day. Especially on her special day but wait, today isn¡¯t her birthday, or is it because of Vincenzo¡¯s birthday? Nope, she said something about having a huge surprise for me this evening after she left my room not that quite long, and not to forget she has been acting oddly strange for a few weeks now.


    I signed and rxed back to my bed. I don¡¯t think it is something bad though I hate being kept at the edge. ¡°But one thing Ava couldn¡¯t do anything to hurt me, I believe whatever she has to say will be worth the wait,¡± I tried to sound so convincing but it seemed like my heart wasn¡¯t in full support of me this time around.


    ¡°Hey, Emma,¡± my mom walked in, ¡°Are you ready?¡± She asked, earning a quick nod from me. She stared around the room for a while before refocusing her attention back on me. ¡°It seems like Ava has left,¡± I nodded at her again without saying any words.


    ¡°Well, so sorry, kid but¡­¡­..¡± She turned to look at me, ¡°We won¡¯t be going to the party with you tonight,¡± she announced. A huge grin suddenly appeared on my face, ¡°Wh¡­.. Why?¡± I managed to ask.


    ¡°My attention is been needed at the pack kitchen and your father needs to help in the ceremonial hall,¡± she said before rolling her eyes at me, ¡°Behave yourself tonight because Ava will be a bit busy today to look after you,¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt a sudden pang in my heart at her word but I managed to speak up, hiding the pain in my eyes. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­e on, Mom, I am a big grown-ass woman,¡± I pouted, rolling my eyes yfully at her.


    ¡°Yeah but right now, you are still my kid, so better behave,¡± she said scornfully, a hint of warning in her voice. She leaned forward and pecked my cheeks before strolling out of my room. Standing in front of the door, she waved at me before walking away.


    Hearing the main house door locked, I signed and flipped myself on the bed. Ugh¡­¡­ my parents can be too obsessive and overprotective of me, in as much that I feel bad for the loads of work on their shoulders due to their rank in this pack but tonight I feel like the happiest. Finally some freedom!!!


    Grinning from ear to ear, I slide into my shoes and quickly walk out of the house.


    *********


    I have walked past the ceremonial ground heading toward the woods since the party hasn¡¯t started yet. I fantasize about the special moment that I could finally find my true love and end this thing I have for Vincenzo Salvatore.


    As I walked, I was drawn to the soothing sound of the ocean. And just then the blurry image of Ava and Vincenzo shed through my mind. Yep!!¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s easy to feel insecure whenparing ourselves to others, especially someone like Ava who seems to have it all. Well, another reason why Vincenzo Salvatore won¡¯t even look my way.


    Feeling annoyed, I sighed and murmured to myself, ¡°Today should be about me, not them.¡± I walked towards the ocean, seeking a moment of rxation before the ceremony. I let out a deep sigh with my hands resting beside me as I stared straight in the direction that I was walking; If I¡¯m meant to find my mate today, I pray for it to be here, surrounded by the beauty of the ocean.


    There was this peaceful sensation that evolved in my mind as I neared the ocean, and suddenly a tantalizing scent filled the air, causing my senses to heighten. My inner wolf suddenly seemed to dance with excitement, howling in my head and wagging its tail. Yeah, before I forget¡­¡­ lolz, I found my wolf this morning though we haven¡¯t had enough time tomunicate. But that¡¯s by the way because right now, I guess that something extraordinary is about to happen.


    I think I just found my mate!!!¡­¡­.. I knew what it was and instantly traced the scent right away. I quickly stopped in front of the ocean. But then, my excitement turned to disbelief at the person sitting beside the water. ¡°This is ridiculous¡­. I can¡¯t possibly be mated to Ava, my best friend,¡± my voice hung wide as I stared at her in shock and disbelief.


    It seemed like everything stopped working as she slowly turned around, ¡°Emma,¡± she called out, clearly surprised to see me by the ocean. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked, sounding startled. I noticed the nervous look that suddenly shed in her eyes but I ignored it.


    ¡°You should be at the party with your parents¡­. I told you to wait for me that I aming. So why are you looking for me?¡± She asked, her voice filled with confusion, anger, and a hint of desperation.


    And that¡¯s when I opened my mouth to talk but as usual, no word wasing out, I tried again but nothing¡­¡­.  I was lost in my thoughts when I saw Vincenzo Salvatore swimming towards me from the water, and my eyes widened in shock as I realized that the intoxicating scent wasing from him. And when he noticed my presence, confusion filled his gaze, and his eyes wrinkled in irritation as I whispered that one word, ¡°Mate!¡±


    ¡°Mate!!!¡±¡­¡­¡­ In shock, Ava¡¯s gaze widened too, and I was left feeling both confused and excited. Didn¡¯t he know that we were mates? He turned eighteenst year, so it was definitely possible that he knew I was his mate. But he had told everyone that Ava was his mate¡­ and now this! It seems like he knew all along.


    Realization dawned on me as I continued to look at him in shock. How could he have known all this while and still choose to mess around with my best friend? What was he even thinking? Looking at him, a surge of anger coursed through me, causing me to grit my teeth and re harder at him. How could he do such a thing? The pain cut deep, leaving me with a mix of emotions that ranged from hurt to confusion. I couldn¡¯t help but question his motives and intentions. Why did he do that? Was he not proud of me or was he also confused about why we were mated since I am his girl¡¯s best friend?


    The weight of these questions hung heavy in the air, fueling my anger and making it difficult to find any resemnce of understanding. I needed him to say a word. But deep down, I feared what his response might be. Would he reject me right away? The ambiguity chewed at me, increasing the chaos within. As I stared at him, my eyes continued to burn with a mix of disarray and distress.


    Suddenly, there was an eerie silence in the atmosphere, I stood there still waiting for him to say a word when unexpectedly Ava¡¯s cold dreadfulugh pierced through the silence drawing my attention. I know how she is feeling right now but¡­¡­ I think I am wrong once again because her sudden change in demeanor seems suspicious.


    Looking at her, I noticed a dirty grin appeared at the corner of her lips with her hands folded close to her chest as she took conscious strides forward. ¡°Well, it is disheartening that I have to tell you this right here,¡± she chuckled, making me nervous.


    I could sense the confusion on my face and the fast beating of my heart in my chest as I looked up to her, what is she trying to say? ¡°What¡­¡­ what is that all about?¡± Despite the heavy drumming of my heart, I managed to say a few words.


    And instantly her face turned cold but quickly switched to a nk expression before she smirked, sending a dreadful look my way. I couldn¡¯t help but almost flinch in response. ¡°I have always known about your cheap slut crush on my boyfriend,¡± she announced, widening my gaze but my wolf was quick enough to let out a warning growl at her. She staggered a bit unexpectedly before her face was filled with anger and disgust confusing me.


    What hase over Ava? Is this my best friend?


    ¡°You can never be mated to him, that¡¯s what I wanted to tell you today,¡± Her desperate announcement dted my gaze once again, capturing my attention and piquing my curiosity. ¡°Reject him¡­¡­ that¡¯s the least you could do for me as a friend,¡± Her voice, devoid of any emotions, sent a shocking chill down my spine.


    ¡°What¡­¡­!!!¡± I gasped, has she lost it? She wanted to tell me to reject him; my mate!¡­. Yeah, I understand that they are close but he is now my mate! And besides it is not as if Ava has ever wanted him.


    ¡°What¡­.. What are you trying to say?¡± I stammered, unsure of how to react at that moment. My mind feels like a pile of trash. ¡°He told me everything¡­¡­¡±  She blurted, shrugging nonchntly as if her words meant no harm.


    With pain, I turned to look at him, Vincenzo Salvatore, who had been standing there since without saying any word but my suspicion was confirmed when he scowled at me with disgust written all over his face. ¡°Let¡¯s reject each other,¡± He said, and that was the first time he had ever spoken to me in years since I knew him despite my friendship with Ava.


    ¡°I, Vincenzo Salvatore, the son of Alpha Matteo Salvatore, and the future Alpha of the moonlight pack reject you Emma Giovanni, the filthy omega as my mate¡­..¡±


    He had barely finished his words when unexpectedly, I staggered, feeling his words hit me hard like a thunderbolt. Tears rolled down my cheeks as I shook my head in denial. ¡°I will never¡­¡­. I, Emma Giovanni, reject your rejection,¡± I screamed painfully when tightly sping the hem of my gown. My outburst took both of them unaware. This is my only mate and I am not going to take chances¡­.. Never!!!


    You can¡¯t do this to me, Ava!! It is a rare thing to find a second mate, this second chance mate happens once in a blue moon and she knew how much I have always wanted to find my mate. She knew how much I wanted to experience mate bonds and their undying love!


    She knew all this so tell me why she should do this. Not like she even had a thing for Vincenzo Salvatore. Or is it about the title and fame?


    I was still in my thoughts when Vincenzo suddenly grabbed my neck with force, mming my back into the huge tree close by. I writhe in sharp pain as I struggle to breathe. He dug his sharp nails into my shoulder, eliciting a whimper from me. I struggled to breathe as I stared straight into his cold fearful eyes.


    ¡°Look, it seems like you want it the hard way¡­.. Huh,¡± He smirked, a devilish grin making its way onto his face. His mischievous expression added to the intensity of the situation, scaring me to the bone.


    ¡°Since you wanted this, I won¡¯t regret one bit seeing you rot in severe pain then,¡± Ava smirked, shaking her head in disgust. I was so tempted to snarl at her and tell her how much of a betrayal she is but the pain shooting through my body was too severe to spare her a nce.


    ¡°Listen¡­..¡± He snarled at me using his Alpha tone, and I could feel dominance riding waves off him. ¡°You can never be my mate, I don¡¯t want a weak, ugly, horrible, and dirty thing as my mate,¡±  His grip tightened, choking me deeper against the tree.


    Breathing heavily, I stammered, my voice barely audible.¡±Please¡­..¡± I cried out, holding his grip. ¡°Okay¡­.. Okay enough of the drama,¡± Ava suddenly spoke up once again, sounding bored.


    ¡°Since you want this, you¡¯re invited to our marking ceremony tonight during the moonlight festival,¡± she smiled but I could only look up to stare at her. The heaviness in my heart brought tears to my eyes seeing the unwavering smirk on her lips. To have thought that she was once my friend, hurts deeply.


    ¡°You have no choice but to be there, to witness my canine pierced into that delicate neck of my chosen mate under the watchful eyes of the moon goddess,¡± Vincenzo¡¯s voice was dreadful, venom dripping from them. The words he spoke were filled with malice and poison as he pointed at Ava as his chosen mate, my best friend!


    So sad, I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch them storm out of the ce after he pushed me hard against the ground. I have never seen Ava so pissed off before, she was a jovial, sweet, and innocent girl but right now¡­..  She seems more deadly than the devil himself all because Vincenzo Salvatore was my mate! I thought that she was supposed to be happy for me, after all, she never loved him but Colton.


    Tears roll down my eyes as I stare down at the deep blue ocean in front of me. I don¡¯t understand but my parents have always told me that a mate is the person that will want you for who you are and will never resist the urge to be with you but¡­¡­. Vincenzo had known sincest year he turned eighteen and still lived without me. Did they lie to me? Or think that everyone will have the same love fairytale story as theirs?


    I clutched my heart tightly, weeping very hard. How could Ava do this to me? I thought that she never loved Vincenzo Salvatore, so why want to bear his mark knowing fully well that I was his? Has she even ever acknowledged me as a friend all this while? Is not as if I chose him as my mate but the moon goddess did so why the sudden hatred? But why the moon goddess? Why? Why mate me to him knowing fully well that he wouldn¡¯t want me but Ava?


    Why make me the object of mockery? The humiliation, irritation, and rejection were hard to bear and now my chances of finding another mate is impossible. Why, Selena, why?! The question hung in the air as my emotions poured down heavily breaking me into pieces.

 Chapter four

    I stared outside my window as the day grew darker, tears streaming down my face. I had chosen to lock myself away, refusing to partake in the ceremony, regardless of the consequences that awaited me for defying the Alpha¡¯s authority.


    It is better to serve the punishment than to witness my mate mark another who is no other than my best friend¡­¡­¡­ Everything still feels like a movie to me, too heartbroken to be real.


    Everyone in the pack is excited about the so-called ceremony. I wonder if I am the only one who doesn¡¯t find it interesting anymore_ maybe because I am the one who is supposed to be in the picture, not Ava but who could believe it, not even a maggot?


    ¡°Emma,e on,¡± my mom¡¯s excited voice suddenly calls out, her knock snapping me out of my reverie state. ¡°Emma, are you in there?¡± Her old voice echoes behind the door, she continues banging her hand on the door despite the dead silence from my side.


    ¡°The party has started but you were nowhere to be seen,¡± I ignored her and continued looking away, driven deep into my own painful thoughts.


    But then again, despite the silent response from my side she never backed down. ¡°Come on, baby!¡­.. You didn¡¯t tell me the good news,¡± she eximed, her excitement conspicuous.


    ¡°Vincenzo Salvatore is Ava¡¯s mate and he¡¯ll be marking her today.¡± Her words felt like a silver de piercing through my soul, like a sharp reminder to my pains. Reopening my wounds once again.


    ¡°Ava said she hasn¡¯t seen you since this morning after she left your room¡­¡­ Wait! Are you sleeping? Come on, let¡¯s go. I bet you¡¯ll be speechless when you see her. She looks like a hot damn Luna,¡± she giggled behind the door but I clutched my clothes, silently weeping. ¡°The title really suits her,e on, Emma, you should go see her,¡± she blurted, sounding disappointed at the end.


    However, she furiously banged her fists against the door again. ¡°I know you¡¯re in there, Emma,¡± she blurted out, now sounding frustrated.


    ¡°Today is Ava¡¯s day and as a good friend, you¡¯re supposed to be there to cheer her up.¡± Tears welled up in my eyes at her words¡­ Friend, she said.


    ¡°Emma!!¡± she screamed, ¡°Open this damn door!¡± I ignored her, my hand covering my mouth as I sobbed uncontrobly. If only she knew¡­ If only she knew!


    ¡°Suit yourself, I am going to see if I can be of help there,¡± she finally gave up and walked away. I slid down the wall, sobbing hard until I fell asleep.


    Tick. Tick!


    I woke up to the sound of loud music sting in the background. Slowly getting up from the cold tiles, I stretched my arms and rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the grogginess.


    ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡± ¡°Or have I died from the pain?¡± I rubbed my eyes, looking around, I noticed that I was still locked up in my room. I sighed and leaned my head back against the wall.


    I can hear music from outside of my window, showing that the moonlight ceremony has just started. Having stayed locked up for hours, I was bored in there with nothing to do¡­¡­. My stomach decided to grumble at that very moment, I sighed and stared out. At least now everyone is at the ceremonial ground. I can easily go downstairs and grab some food up here without them noticing how pathetic I look right now.


    I quickly stood up, pulling my wobbly legs toward the door, I opened it and started trudging down. My legs seem weak but luckily for me, no single soul can be seen in the passage. I went straight to the kitchen in the pack house to see if I could find anything¡­¡­ I was so hungry that I didn¡¯t mind stealing at this moment as no one could see me.


    As I walked through the kitchen, my eyes scanned the empty shelves, finding nothing but bread and a chilled soda drink. I grabbed them, nning to make a quick exit, when suddenly, a shadow darted past me. It was as if a sh of darkness had zoomed by. Moving with incredible speed and force, leaving me startled and terrified.


    I instantly turned around with a swift of finger but couldn¡¯t see anything and just then I heard a cry of someone in pain outside. I hurried toward the window, pulling the blend up a bit. I peeped outside and suddenly it felt like a bag of ice was downed on me.


    Dead bodies were littered around the ce, the corpses of our warriors lying helplessly on the ground filled with blood. Some heads were shoved off, ws scratched on their faces and bodies, and blood sprinkled out of their bodies. Their hearts separated from their bodies, it was a terrifying sight to behold¡­¡­. VAMPIRES!!!


    The bread and soda slowly fall from my hand, those creatures are back again after the intense war that happened years ago even before my great-grandparents were born. Nobody doesn¡¯t know about the deep enmity between the werewolves and the vampires!


    /Fuck/


    I trembled inside, the ceremony was still ongoing and nobody knew that the enemy had invaded the pack, my mom¡­¡­. My father! How do I get to them? Mind linking the whole pack is not impossible since I am an omega and my mind link isn¡¯t that strong to get across the whole pack members but maybe my father. ¡°Dad! We have been invaded¡­.. The enemies! They are here,¡± I suddenly sent a quick message to my father.


    I quickly sent the message before I turned around, and started running back toward my room when I instantly heard the kitchen window break open and the blend tore into pieces in one go. No¡­¡­ no!!! I screamed mentally in fear and was about to hurry out of the kitchen when I felt a hand roughly pull me back.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­. No!!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I screamed hard and instantly looked up with fear to see the cold scary green eyes looking down on me, his canines long ready to prate into my neck when suddenly I felt him lie dead shot in the ground, his blood sshing on my face. ¡°Emma¡­.¡± A familiar concerned voice called out my name in that traumatizing moment.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I screamed out, my father dropped the gun and rushed toward me hugging me tight. ¡°Are you alright? Did they hurt you?¡± He asked, hugging tight like a precious gem.


    But then it was as if something clicked in my mind at that moment, causing me to suddenly pull away from my father. Breaking the amazing hug, his brow wrinkled at my sudden change of action. But I was quick to ask, ignoring his concerned voice. ¡°Did you inform anyone about those beasts?¡±


    I looked up at his face to notice how his face suddenly turned pale. He cleared his throat and gave me a nk expression. His silence shows that he didn¡¯t tell anyone, ¡°Dad, why¡­¡­.?¡± I gently hit his chest in pain, screaming in disbelief.


    ¡°Your voice sounded like you were in pain so I was engulfed in fear that I didn¡¯t even remember telling the Alpha¡­¡­¡­¡± he held my hands, stopping me from the hits. I cried out, and he slowly pulled me toward his chest and hugged me again.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I quietly whimpered, tears sliding down my face.


    ¡°I told one of the warriors in there to inform the Alpha, and thank God I came because you could have been dead,¡± he said and patted my back to calm me down. I cried and hugged him back knowing fully well that it was a lie. I know that he came immediately after I left that message without telling anybody because he thought I was in danger and of course, I could have been dead if not because of his intruder.


    However, we were both holding each other tight, forgetting that those creatures were still lurking around the pack when suddenly I felt my father yanked forcefully out of my hold.


    ¡°Father¡­¡­..!¡± I gasped, dread washing all over me.


    The vampire was already holding my father by the neck around his carotid artery. No!!!!! my whole body was shaking vigorously in fear knowing what was next.

 Chapter five

    ¡°Run, Emma¡­¡­ Go!!¡± My father pleaded in a grief-stricken voice, ¡°They are heartless¡­¡­ Go! Run and go inform others!!¡±


    I was shaking, tears rolling involuntarily down my face watching his ws prate deep inside my father¡¯s neck. ¡°Dad¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Run Emma!!¡±


    Without a second thought, I stood up and bolted out of the back door before the vampire could do anything.


    My heart shattered as I sprinted away, my legs carrying me as far as they could. And in an instant the anguished cries of my father pierced the air, echoing in my ears. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­¡± I froze, my entire being weighed down by the crushing realization. I didn¡¯t need confirmation¡­¡­¡­ My father is dead!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The pain consumed me, leaving me hollow and broken. I was sobbing hard when his words rang vigorously in my head, ¡°Run Emma!!¡± I stood up and continued running.


    I can sense the presence of vampires closing in on me, a chilling fear gripped my heart. And in a split second, I felt a hand reaching out to grab me. So with all my strength, I thrust the door open, causing it to tremble on its hinges, creating amotion that caught the attention of everyone in the room.


    ¡°The enemies!!!!¡± I screamed and suddenly fell to the ground as I felt Vincenzo¡¯s canine sink into Ava¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Emma!!¡± I heard my mother rushing toward me. She crumpled me close to her chest despite the blood stains on my clothes and body. I could tell that she was already feeling weak and suffocated¡­¡­ the pain of losing a mate.


    However, not that long she immediately let go of me and held her chest, ¡°Mo¡­¡­. Mom,¡± I wanted to rush toward her but the pain inside me was too much. I lost my father and my mate marked another wolf in my presence.


    ¡°Everyone stop!!¡± Alpha Matteo Salvatore shrieked, people were running around in fear. Terrifying screams and cries can be heard.


    ¡°Look! We are under attack¡­¡­. The male should grab the females and pups as much as they can and take them to the dungeons!!¡± He ordered through the link, sending a quick signal.


    I watched in pain as Alpha Matteo Salvatore and a group of our fierce warriors, along with high-ranking werewolves, leaped into action. Positioning themselves in front of the vampires that had managed to enter inside the building. With a swift transformation, they shifted into their powerful wolf forms, ready to attack. Alpha Matteo Salvatore howled loudly as a warning, and that¡¯s when the other remaining vampires outside started rushing inside the ce and the battle began.


    I crawled toward my agonizing mother and held onto her hands since that was the little I could do to be of help, ¡°Where¡­¡­ is your father?¡± She managed to ask, I slowly looked up to her. Staring into my eyes, she got the message and screamed out in pain.


    He is dead¡­¡­.. If those assholes didn¡¯t organize to mark today just to get to me at least the invasion of the vampires could have reached everyone on time and I shouldn¡¯t have lost my father. But just to see me rot in pain, they decided to carry on with the ceremony and now this is the oue¡­..


    The fight is getting damn serious, they are now fighting face-to-face. There is a smell of blood everywhere, the war is getting intense, and from the look of things this vampire¡¯s attack looked nned. They were killing everyone both the female and pups, without any mercy. It¡¯s like they knew today was the celebration of our freedom from their awful hostage and decided to attack us.


    ¡°Everyone get to the dungeon!!!¡± The Alpha mind linked quickly and started killing the vampires mercilessly, matching their energy.


    ¡°Light up the machine guns!!¡± That was Vincenzo¡¯s voice. My heart sliced at his voice, my wolf is going through pain and to get up from here seems impossible.


    Me and my mother were lying down t holding each other¡¯s hands in the middle of the battle ground. ¡°Emma¡­¡­ please get up and run,¡± I shook my head at her.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be stubborn today,¡± she pleaded with tears in her eyes but she didn¡¯t know that I couldn¡¯t even stand up. I am dying slowly inside, another female is bearing his mark and I have already lost my father.


    Looking at my mothers, tears filled my eyes, I knew that she was dying inside. She is getting paler as time goes on. I know the type of love that she and my father have, and it will be impossible for her to bear the pain of his death.


    ¡°We are losing!! Get everyone out of here and light up this ce,¡± the Alpha howled loudly again through the mind link.


    ¡°Emma¡­.. Please go,¡± my mother¡¯s dying voice came again but I shook my head in refusal.


    Looking at me, tears rolled down her face, she tightened her hand on mine and pulled it toward her chest. ¡°No matter what Emma baby always know that me and your father loved you and have always wanted the best for you. Please be strong out there for us,¡±


    I know that voice, I know that she is giving up, though I wish that she could fight the pain more just like I am doing right now but I know that it is impossible_ she loves him deeply.


    ¡°Go with Ava for protection,¡± I shook my head, anger, and betrayal shing through my eyes. Her brow knitted in confusion but before she could react she shouted out in pain.


    ¡°Emma, I¡­¡­. Love you,¡± that was herst word before her body went cold. ¡°Mom¡­¡­!!!!¡± I screamed painfully, not minding the blood-spilling battle going on around me.


    I crawled and ced my head on her chest, crying out in pain that I didn¡¯t notice nor heard when the Alpha and others ran away setting up the building on fire in a way to kill the vampires.


    The remaining vampires got the hint and started scrambling out of the building that was already burning in a ze of fire. They were running out and just then one of the vampires stopped hearing my silent sobs and forcefully pulled me out of the ce roughly.


    Pushing me outside to the ground in front of the other vampires, but I ignored them and turned to stare at the burning building. I looked at the lifeless body of my mother as the me soaked her up and burned her body into pieces. I cried out watching in horror as the whole building was burnt down in pieces.


    ¡°Where do you think that your pack members could have run to hide?¡± My cheeks were roughly held up by one of the vampires, his stinking breathing fans on my face causing me to instantly pull my face away¡­¡­ it was a mixture of blood.


    ¡°You silly thing, talk!!¡± I felt him smack my face in anger, making my neck forcefully twist to the other side.


    ¡°Or do you wish to end up with them?¡± He turned to point at the lifeless bodies on the ground but still, I remained numbed after all even if I die I won¡¯t be losing anything.


    ¡°She is pretty,¡± another vampire suddenly blurted out with lust in his voice.


    ¡°Why not take her home, I bet she will make a huge fortune for the king!¡± Another person suggested disgustedly, making other ones burst intoughter.


    The vampire in front of me looked at me closely, a malicious grin appearing on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you will make, dog!¡±

 Chapter six

    We have been walking for a while now from Venice (Venezia) where my pack was located to God knows where. It was almost dawn and we were still walking on the road, following the hidden trails in the woods. I stopped fighting when I realized that no matter how hard I wriggled my body, I was not going to be able to escape my abductors.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything but continue following them, though I couldn¡¯t smell them because of their masked scent but I could feel them. There are many and I find myself trapped in the middle of two repugnant-looking men with short ck hairs and tattoos all over from their hands to their necks. They were putting on a tunic so it was hard to see the tattoos well.


    I was scared walking along with these blood-sucking monsters all alone in the woods, but I was stubborn. I won¡¯t allow them to see my fear. Being tricky, maniptive, and devilish, they didn¡¯t tie me up or handcuff me. Despite knowing that I couldn¡¯t escape even if I wanted to, they still allowed me to walk freely, wanting me to make an escaping move so that they could hunt me down instantly.


    I so much wanted to nce around, to know if I could by any chance see the gray-eyed monster that had killed my father but I guess my heart is not ready to stare at any of their faces. Too scared to lift a head.


    However, I still didn¡¯t know where I was being taken to, were they taking me to the best breeders for sale or what¡­¡­.. Exactly? So many questions in my head that I had no answers to. Then suddenly my father¡¯sst painful scream reverberated through my head, bouncing back and forth in my two ears. And tears slowly strolled down my face. They killed my father.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Those malicious deadly mythical creatures killed my father, I can never forgive them¡­¡­. Never!!! Both Ava and Vincenzo Salvatore.


    Unlike vampires I can¡¯tpare them with us; werewolves. We might be stronger due to our ability to transform into our powerful beasts but right now, I feel weaker than ever. It feels like the weight of the world is on my shoulders, and it¡¯s making it hard to keep up the pace.


    ¡°Almost¡­¡­. Hang in there,¡± One of those bloodsuckers had the nerve to mock me as I struggled to move forward. But I won¡¯t let their words get to me. I¡¯ll keep pushing ahead, showing them I¡¯m stronger than they think.


    The others mirrored his demeanor and they burst into disgustingughter. I bite hard on my lips, remaining calm with my fists curled by the sides. Is not like I could do anything, these monsters can end me with a swift of a finger.


    **********************


    We arrived at the city in northern Italy, the capital of Lombardy, and the second-most populous city proper in Italy after Rome¡­¡­. Mn (Mno) was 245 km from my country and the road distance was 263. 8 km but due to my wobbling legs and how exhausted I was¡­¡­ it felt like years to me.


    We got to a huge giant ck and navy gate which immediately opened as we walked in and that was when it hit me like a brick of rock. I am in the territory of our enemies, a lone tear trekked down my face and it weighed down on me that I have lost my freedom¡­¡­ forever!


    By the corners were bodyguards standing at every spot, and honestly, I must admit that the country seemed finer than what I was being told in my pack. It seemed open and even more exposed to the outside world than ours which was hidden for our own safety. The ce is damn beautiful but at the same time, I need to cautiously remind myself that I am now trapped in the middle of our enemies that can easily shred me without a second thought.


    Nheless,  I didn¡¯t get enough time to fully admire the ce when suddenly one of the vampires from earlier grabbed my hand roughly. I writhe and whimper slightly in pain. I groaned out mentally as he started dragging me forward, I could feel severe pains around my joints.


    ¡°Is Capo around?¡± The hefty man dragging me said, stopping at another transparent gate as he forcefully pushed me to the ground.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡± the vampire standing in front of the gate answered while looking at me, fear gripped me and my eyes dted at the sight of the sharp object in his palms. I trembled in pain and fear as the man gave me a close look. ¡°Capo went out but I¡¯m sure she is going to make a good fortune,¡± he answered, his gaze directed at me.


    The hefty man smiled mischievously and forcefully pulled me up from the ground. I tried to squirm free from his tight grip, but his fist held onto my hands like a vice. With nowhere to run, it felt like I was trapped in an endless sea, ready to swallow me whole at any moment.


    I could feel their disdainful looks and side eyes directed at me as if I was the easiest target in their eyes from the other vampires passing there as we made our way to God knows where. He continued dragging me till we were out of those blood sucker¡¯s sights and in an empty plot ofnd looking more like a forbidding territory. I could feel his grip tighten as he stopped in front of this creepy, old building. And with a swift motion, he unlocked the door and forcefully pushed me inside. I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears as I desperately crawled forward, but my hopes were crushed when I realized the door had already been locked from the outside.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ please,¡± I banged continuously on the door, my voiceing out more tiredly and in a whisper.


    But suddenly I instantly froze in my tracks, startled by the unexpected sound of a feminine voice behind me. ¡°Weren¡¯t we all like this at the first time,¡± she asked, causing me to halt on what I was doing.  ¡°Lucky you, you were not disfigured before being trapped in here,¡±


    And that¡¯s when I slowly turned around with a puzzled look, confusion flooding my face as thousands of pairs of eyes stared back at me. Girls both young, my age, or a bit older than me look back at me. Different species, both werewolves, warlocks, and even humans¡­¡­.. Wait!! Humans.


    I was shocked and out of words when one of the girls stepped forward with a beaming smile, I guess a warlock. ¡°Just ept your fate and be ready to either turn ve or be sold out to rich breeders,¡± one of the other girls scoffed, typically a werewolf but I guess from another pack not ours though Matteo Salvatore is the king of werewolves but there were still several packs under him.


    The warlock girl ignored the other girl and stretched out her hand forward, ¡°Hi, I am Alma Gonzales,¡±


    The smile not leaving her face, I gave her a long look before I tiredly stretched my right hand forward also ignoring those pair of curious eyes. ¡°Hi, I am Emma Giovanni,¡±


    To be continued¡­¡­¡­.

 Chapter seven

    Alessandro


    As the sun rises, its golden rays paint the sky in a breathtaking disy of colors. The air is still, carrying a gentle warmth that wraps around you like a cozy nket. You can hear the sweet melodies of birds singing their morning songs, filling the air with joy and calmness.


    I was standing staring at the sky when suddenly I got a glimpse of a feminine figure in my garden. Just like always, she is dressed in a white flowy gown with long blonde curly hair. This is my third time seeing her standing beside the waterfall in my garden and she looks beautiful. Her smile stones the ce, giving the garden alive with the buzzing of bees and the fluttering of butterflies.


    Though there is something about her, despite the cheeky smile on her face, her eyes look dull like something is bothering her. I have never been concerned about anybody since my existence but there is this uncontroble pull I feel toward her.  It is hard controlling Dante, my inner beast around this figure, and that simple action makes me understand something¡­¡­. She is the one!! My bloodmate.


    But the issue is that despite several encounters with her, anytime I try to walk up to her, she disappears but today I am determined to touch her and have her stare at me. I started walking toward her from where I was standing, she was smiling, her back facing me. Almost closer to her but before I could touch her¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°King Alessandro,¡±


    ¡°King Alessandro!¡±


    At the second call, I instantly snapped my eyes open, my hand that I had stretched earlier to touch the girl hanging in the air. ¡°Another dream¡­..¡± I groaned mentally and brought down my hand, a lot of migraines strongly shooting through my head.


    Unintentionally, my eyes fell on the green duvet in my body and immediately those luminous green spheres came into my mind. I have never seen those captivating green eyes in my life before, it is just like the deep color of the grasses.


    ¡°King Alessandro,¡±


    I ignored the call and frowned at my own thoughts. Who is she and why do I always see her in my dreams only? I growled and red my nostril in frustration but then my cold gaze fell on the intruder as he was about to call for my attention again. Under my murderous gaze, the guard instantly swallowed the rest of his unsaid words.


    ¡°What??¡± I scowled, sounding irritated.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°King Alessa¡­..


    ¡°Speak!!¡± I snapped. My face contorted into a chilling scowl with my eyes narrowed in an icy fury, radiating anger and disdain.


    ¡°I am sorry for. disturbing. but¡­..¡± He kept stuttering with his eyes widened in fear. His brows furrowed, and his mouth quivered in terror.


    And this caused a sudden irritation to surge within me as I felt his tension and uneasiness. I couldn¡¯t help but growl in frustration, causing anger to coursed through my veins like molten rays. This guy right here was the sole reason I couldn¡¯t reach out and touch that captivating being in my dream!


    Still standing there, struggling with his words. I felt a surge of adrenaline rush through me and in a split second, I leaped out of the bed and, with lightning speed, wrapped my hand around his neck. It was as if something was awakening inside me, Dante! The uncontroble bloodsucking beast.


    My lips red up in disgust, causing a terrifying sob to sneak out of his mouth. He was gradually choking to death when suddenly the door was pushed open and Luca Russo, my best friend and second inmand, walked inside.


    ¡°Hey, buddy,¡± his gaze trailed on the weak servant in my arms, that his life was almost standing on a thread before it refocused back to me. He chuckled, ¡°You naughty head, you left the gang to sleep early, only to have a hmmm night with her,¡± His taunt hit me hard, causing my head to snap towards him.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    He narrowed his gaze on me naughtily, ¡°I bumped into Sofia Moretti on my way here and I am sure she wasing out from here,¡±


    I gave him a fierce re as soon as the words escaped his lips. Sofia is my buddy and more like a sister to me butst night¡­.. I was still thinking when the servant on my hold interrupted us while opening his mouth to speak, his hand pointing toward the door.


    ¡°You see I wasn¡¯t lying, he saw her too, right?¡± Luca chuckled, earning a murderous re from me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.. She¡­. Was,¡± I turned to stare at the stuttering servant, ¡°I came to inform you that she was at the door,¡± he finished in one go with a cough.


    That¡¯s when the realization hit me, so he came to inform me about Sofia, yeah¡­ I remember telling her toe this morning. I turn my head sharply toward him, but is that hard for him to say? Why act all timid like a sick chicken in front of me? Looking at him, my grip slowly loosened and I pushed him away. He fell to the ground coughing while holding his neck.


    ncing at him, I ordered in a clipped tone, ¡°Get out,¡± leaving no room for interruption. He quickly stood up and dashed out, bumping into Marco, one of my subordinates who was about to enter inside the room.


    So sorry, gamma,¡± the trembling servant was quick to apologize with his head bow, not ready to meet the murderous look on Marco¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± Luca called, pulling his attention away from the scene. He slowly walked up to us snubbing the servant who immediately fled out of the room in one go. I watched Marco stride forward, standing in front of me he then ced a document filled with names on the bed beside where I was sitting. We both stare at the file and then back at him, anticipating for exnation.


    ¡°Can you all exin when you choose to interrupt my peace by this time of the day,¡± I asked when staring at the file on my bed and then back to them.


    ¡°Alessandro, the deal has been sealed. I have talked with the breeders in America, and they were interested in the business,¡± Marco¡¯s lumpy voice echoed through the room, his words sinking in.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, my brow twitching up in confusion.


    ¡°After the attack at the moonlight pack, we abducted a girl from there,¡± Marco said and without letting me say a word, he added. ¡°She will make a good fortune, I bet you should see her,¡±


    ¡°A she-wolf?¡± Luca asked drowsily.


    ¡°Yeah, and believe me immediately I saw her, I know that she could make a fortune¡­¡­.¡± Marco¡¯s remark continued as he kept exining.


    On a normal day, I could have signed and said that is none of my business! Despite being into this trafficking game, I hardly have the chance for those good-for-nothing servants out there who were trapped inside that spooky old-looking building. How they got sold is none of my business, I have Lucas and most especially Marco handle that. The ie that fetches out from them is my only concern but I couldn¡¯t say the same now; for some strange reason, Dante wanted to see the new servant, and well something about her interested me which I found weird.


    I cleared my throat severally, in as much as I wanted to see her instantly but I didn¡¯t want my beta and gamma to find it suspicious because that is unlike me. ¡°How was the attack¡­¡­ were you people able to end those dogs?¡± I asked, trying as much as possible to keep my voice firm though the irritation in my voice was palpable. I tried to change the topic, and fucking pull my attention away from her.


    ¡°No¡­.. They escaped,¡± Marco muttered, his voice now a bit low. He went with some of the warriors, Luca stood back to take care of the n while I left for a business meeting in the human world.


    ¡°How is that possible!!!¡± I banged my hand furiously at the side table beside my bed in anger. ¡°It was an unexpected attack so tell me how they were able to escape?¡± I growled, feeling disappointed in him.


    He cleared his throat for a while before he spoke again after several hesitations, ¡°They seemed to have a hideout somewhere around there, and remember we couldn¡¯t know since we are not from there,¡± He said, searching for a more convincing exnation for his unsessful mission.


    ¡°Damn it!!! I can never live among those damn dogs!¡± I snapped, shooting him a fierce re. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you guys track down their hideout and wipe them all out beforeing back? I¡¯m not buying your endless excuses!¡± I growled furiously, banging my hand on the bed again.


    Luca, who had been oddly quiet, suddenly chimed in, sensing the fear in Marco¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about the she-wolf? I bet she knows where their hideout is!¡±


    And that¡¯s when I sharply turned my gaze back to Marco, my eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you guys even bother to question her?¡±


    He nced at me and then at Luca, his silence driving me crazy. ¡°Say something,¡± I snapped, frustration evident in my voice.


    He shook his head and replied, ¡°She said she has no clue.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!!¡± I eximed, mming my fist against my palm in frustration.


    ¡°Not possible,¡± Luca murmured.


    However, I could feel the anger boiling inside me as I slowly stood up, my eyes locked on Marco. His uneasy movements only added to my irritation. ¡°You better get me that she-wolf right now in my damn presence!!¡± I loudly eximed, my voice filled with exasperation.

 Chapter Eight

    Emma


    ¡°Emma¡­.. What a nice name?¡±


    Sheplimented me with what seemed like a genuine smile, but since my fall out with Ava, it is hard to believe any other creature.


    ¡°Hmmm, thanks,¡± I nodded at her, the previous she-wolf girl from earlier rolled her eyes and walked away.


    She noticed the confusion on my face and let out a sigh, ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind her¡­¡­. That¡¯s how she always behaves,¡±


    I wanted to force myself and not drag this issue but something about that she-wolf girl seems off. We are both of the same kind, we are supposed to stick together, infact, everyone, and think of a way out to escape this evesting trauma but something about her energy seems off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get scared or feel less of yourself by the re they hurl your way. Everyone here is angry and obviously looking for who to transfer their aggression on but I am here to help you, Emma, and direct you on the norms and dos of this ce to avoid a mistake that might end your life,¡±


    Her words caught my attention, causing me to pull my mind from the retracting figure of that she-wolf, especially thest statement but I wasn¡¯t surprised. What was I expecting when I was trapped in the midst of blood-sucking monsters? There must be a way to avoid them shredding one to death if I ever want to see the next sunset. But my surprise is having a warlock extend a friendly handshake in my face.


    From what I was told when I was growing up, warlocks who were known and feared because of their dark and mysterious powers then had it sealed by the ancient vampire king years back who I assume was the grandfather of this present king, Alessandro Leonardo, during his regime as the king. This has made the warlocks hidden deep inside the forest since they were born and left like humans. Their dark magic has always been their strength and now they are vulnerable and powerless. Afraid to approach other creatures.


    I don¡¯t know but the word that slipped out my lips left me confused, ¡°What¡¯s this ce?¡± I noticed everyone moving inside through a door inside the old, creepy building.


    ¡°Of course, the vampire¡¯s territory,¡± Alma said with sarcasm, ¡°So sad you came in when the whole bed has been upied but we can share mine,¡± she said with a yful smile. I watch her confidently walk through the door, leaving me intrigued and curious to follow.


    I immediately followed her, and as we ventured inside. My mind kept buzzing around with so many questions that I needed answers, for I was a bit confused. What are they doing here? I thought from the rumors that no other creature can survive a day in Vampire¡¯s territory but why are these people all here and even given a bed to sleep in? I needed answers, but right now, I just needed some rest to calm the chaos in my head.


    But one thing I know is that I can¡¯t stay here forever. As much as I tried to convince myself, part of me kept telling me that I was just deceiving myself. Where could I possibly run to? Who am I important to, that would risking here to find me? I have lost my parents, my mate, and my best friend. Even if I run away, where could I possibly run to? Yeks¡­¡­. Now, you see why I said it seems impossible but I swear to get back to all that contributed to my misery one after the other, including that ruthless vampire king because his action also contributed to the death of my parents.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lost in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t even realize when we stepped into a room. It reeked and was so small in size that it could barely fit in three people at once. There was only one bunk at the extreme beside the wall that led to what I assume to be thevatory. The bathroom is grimy, reeking of unpleasant odors, and showing signs of age and neglect. It¡¯s definitely not a ce you¡¯d want to spend much time in!¡­.. I wonder how someone can even survive here with that kind of odorous smell.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡­. Wee, this is my room,¡± Alma said smiley while dressing her bedspread that seemed almost torn and frayed.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.. Yeah,¡± I forced a smile that barely reached my eyes. ¡°You stay alone,¡± I asked, taking in the surroundings, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the aged walls with peeling paint. It seemed like time had taken its toll on this ce.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, her attention fixed on what she was doing. I nodded, silently murmuring a thankful prayer to the moon goddess at least to avoid those hateful res from the other remaining hostages. ¡°Everyone has a roommate except me, maybe because I am the only warlock here,¡± Her voice carried a hint of sadness as she spoke as if she wasn¡¯t entirely proud of herself.


    And I understand it is due to the history behind their existence and how more of a human they have be. In as much as I wanted to console her but thest thing I wanted was to build another friendship that wouldter sink in the middle of an enormous ocean. So instead I asked her another question, diverting away from the topic. ¡°How long have you been staying here?¡±


    ¡°Three years,¡± she said nonchntly but I gasped unexpectedly, ¡°Three fucking years,¡± I almost eximed. She gave me a quick nce, shrugged, and continued what she was doing.


    ¡°How long do you people stay here?¡± The question quickly slipped out of my lips. Sheughed and stopped what she was doing to look at me, ¡°Apparently if you¡¯re so lucky you get sold to the kindest breeder out there,¡±


    ¡°Breeder,¡± I repeat, unsure of what she means and that¡¯s when what those blood suckers said earlier slipped back into my mind. ¡°She is surely going to make a huge fortune,¡± my heart fleed at the sudden memory.


    ¡°We are all sold to some other blood motherfuckers, luckily you can get someone good,¡± she said, even unsure of her words.


    ¡°Kind¡­¡­. Vampires! Bloodsuckers, no way!!!¡± I countered, disagreeing instantly.


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± she hushed me, her eyes darting around, indicating the need for silence. What¡¯s happening here? I wonder. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s true but it is better to leave this ce than to continue walking on eggshells,¡± Alma suggested, her face filled with sorrow. I wonder what she is going through.


    ¡°It¡¯s more like stepping into another pit of hell,¡± I said emotionlessly, hiding my concern from her.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s true but I think we should continue this conversation tomorrow if we are lucky enough to see the sunset but nowe let¡¯s sleep, you seem tired,¡± she patted the other side of the bed, I heard what she said but I didn¡¯t want to ponder on that for now because I seem extremely exhausted.


    I stared long at the bunks which looked worn out and fragile, as if they might crumble under the weight of two people sitting down on it, let alone someone lying on them. The loose springs swirled together, adding to the sense of instability.


    She was quick to notice my difort, ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ we can manage,¡± she forced out a nervous smile when scratching her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will sleep on the floor,¡± I suggested, afraid of the loose springs of that weak-looking bunk.


    ¡°No¡­. I will sleep on the floor, you just came in,¡± she declined, ¡°Let me sleep on the floor,¡± she persisted, I looked down at the dirty disgusting floor and gulped down nervously.


    As much as I am tempted to sleep on the bunk due to the disgusting floor, those springs on the bunk seem like they¡¯re about to give out any second. I don¡¯t want to risk sitting on them. Plus, it wouldn¡¯t be cool to kick the owner out of her bed and make her sleep on the cold floor.  ¡°No need, I see no reason and besides I am used to sleeping on the floor,¡± I lied and stepped deeper inside the room, locking the door behind me.


    Alma nodded after the constant argument that led to nothing, she gave up and removed the bed sheet and spread it on the floor for me. I thanked her andid down on it, she folded some of her dirty torn clothes for me to use as a pillow.


    After some minutes, the room fell into silence, and I longed for sleep. But my body ached and my heart felt shattered. Tears streamed down my face as I silently wept, the haunting memories of my parents and the vivid image of Vincenzo¡¯s canine piercing into Ava¡¯s neck evolved my mind. I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears as I painfully sobbed myself to sleep, hoping for a temporary escape from my sorrows. If only for a fleeting moment, before I would awaken to face the harsh reality once again.


    It wasn¡¯t long after we went to sleep when I heard a loud thud at the door. At first, I thought about ignoring it, but the third knock made it clear that someone was at our door. I wanted to wake up Alma, but she was still fast asleep.


    What¡¯s happening? I whispered¡­ Is this what she meant by ¡°if we can wake up¡±? Are people getting killed at night?


    A lot of questions were still swirling in my head when suddenly the door was forcefully knocked down, causing me to quickly look up. And to my utmost surprise, three big guys walked in with a gorgeous girl whose skin looked wless and shiny.

 Chapter Nine

    ¡°Get her,¡±


    The gorgeous woman said, her finger pointing at me. I watched as the three men stepped forward and forcefully pulled me off the ground, their hands gripping me tight. In all this, Alma was still sleeping damn tight. I wonder if she has an idea that I am about to die. Maybe this is how they do it here.


    I quickly nced at Alma as the men forcefully pulled me through the hallway. We walked in silence until we reached the entrance door. The exact door that I had been banging on yesterday, begging to be set free was now damn open!


    And once we stepped on our feet outside, I suddenly felt the cold breeze of the night brush against my face, tousling my hair a bit high. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, taking in a deep breath of the fresh air, and not some odorous smell from in there that almost choked me to death. But then, my smile immediately faded away as I noticed a man standing just a few meters away from us, his back turned towards us.


    The vampiredy next to me, despite her stunning appearance, exuded an icy demeanor. With a subtle nod of her head, she signaled the three men to move me forward. I couldn¡¯t make out their conversation, but I felt a mix of fear and curiosity as they began dragging me towards the mysterious man. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they had nned.


    ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± the female vampire said,ing to a halt behind the man. Strangely, I felt my body tense as I noticed the man start turning around and to my utmost surprise it was¡­¡­ it was¡­.. No!!!! It was the grey-eyed man who had killed my father earlier!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widened in shock, but then a surge of pain, anger, and resentment took over. Fueled by an overwhelming anger that coursed through my veins, I somehow found the strength to break free from the grip of those men. I could feel my emotions taking control, and without thinking, I rushed towards him, aiming for his heart. The wind was blowing very fast around me, intensifying the moment, as if I were caught in a dramatic movie scene. But suddenly, my actions were abruptly halted when I snapped my mind back to reality to find his hand firmly gripping my neck. He stopped me effortlessly as if I were no match for him like I didn¡¯t even pose a threat to him.


    Looking at that cold, ruthless face of his it dawned on me that I just signed my death sentence. But still, even in the face of certain death, I didn¡¯t dare to give up. With all my strength, I fought to strike at his heart again despite the other four closing in on us with rming speed. I could see a look of disgust on his face as I relentlessly struggled to dig my ws into his heart, even though it seemed like a futile mission.


    After a few minutes of unsessful attempts to harm him, it suddenly felt like life was draining out of my body. I let out a painful groan and suddenly grabbed his right hand which was wrapped around my neck. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± he smirked, enjoying my desperate attempts to break free from his deadly grip.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The woman suddenly spoke up, ¡°The king demands to see her alive,¡± at the mention of that one statement, I felt the man cursed angrily beneath him before he roughly shoved me away.


    ¡°Ahem! *cough cough,¡± I fell to the ground, holding my neck as I coughed tiredly.  Rubbing my neck I kept snarling at the man not even bothering to pound on what the female vampire just said a few minutes ago. Despite the painful burning sensation lingering around my neck, I quickly charged toward him again but this time around I was quickly grabbed by the three men, stopping me from furiously bouncing on the man who raised his brow suspiciously at me. He seemed angry and confused as to why I was targeting him alone.


    ¡°Ahh¡­..!!¡± I growled angrily, my heart feeling broken remembering my father¡¯sst painful cry before he killed him. I screamed, fighting to be set free.  The woman¡¯s expression shifted from frustration to anger, mixed with curiosity. She observed me intently before leaning in to whisper something to the grey-eyed man who was nodding his head in support of whatever she was telling him.


    I know that I am going to die, what was I thinking fighting these beats? But at least if I am going to die, I don¡¯t want to die like a coward, even if I won¡¯t make Ava and Vincenzo suffer for what they did to me, at least let me end this demon that killed my father!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you people trap her wolf?!¡± The man snapped. I snarled in frustration, baring my sharp canine at him. He quickly shot me a harsh re before turning his attention back to the woman, ¡°Her wolf is still active inside her,¡± He exined, giving me an intense look but I growled back in return.


    As the woman nodded with a smirk and started approaching me, I immediately snapped my head toward her, snarling, demanding her to back off. But with the help of her supernatural speed, she was instantly in front of me in a sh with a dirty smirk ying on her bottom lips. And before I couldprehend what just happened, she nodded to the men behind me and suddenly, I cried out as I felt a syringe pierced into my neck.


    I let out a piercing scream, my body giving way as I crumpled to the ground. But just before the darkness could consume me, their sinisterughter echoed in my ears, and I could sense the malevolence etched on their faces. And then everything went ck.

 Chapter Ten

    After they had injected that syringe into my neck, I went unconscious. I don¡¯t know how long I slept but I woke up feeling disoriented and sick. It took a minute for me to piece together again what had happened and where I was. On my left, is a couch and a unique and stylish piece of furniture thatbines the warmth of wood with the sleekness of ss and the charm of tiles. It¡¯s a perfect blend of natural and modern elements.


    Signing, I lifted my head and gasped instantly. This is not the old creepy house and also not inside Alma¡¯s room. Slowly and quietly I sat upright on the bed despite the pain that shot through my neck. Taking a deep breath, the events of what had transpired out there that day started shing through my mind¡­¡­. From Ava and Vincenzo to the death of my parents. Abducted and trapped inside the creepy house and then meeting Alma.


    My mind was going into chaos, screaming mentally I held my head. Then that night shes through my mind, the syringe and finally copsing into the cold hands of darkness. And suddenly, my eyes widened as if lightning struck my thoughts. I instinctively clutched my chest and quietly started calling my wolf but there was no response from her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you people trap her wolf?¡±


    ¡°Her wolf is still active,¡±


    I cried out as realization hit me, did they just suppress Ember, my wolf!!! My heart raced as one hand gripped my chest while the other clenched the fabric beside me. It seems like my voice just attracted someone because suddenly I started hearing footsteps approaching the door. And it clicked in my mind that I was still inside their territory. Maybe I might have some chance of escaping¡­.. This idea clicked in but I knew it was futile yet I bargained on it. Sliding off the bed immediately I heard the doorknob being twisted. Using my eyes, I scanned the room instantly and luckily there was a door on the other side of the room. I stood up and rushed toward it and immediately the door was pushed open, I ran away through the other entrance.


    ¡°Hey, get her!!!¡± I heard a deep familiar voice growling. Ignoring him I started running to the extent that my legs could carry me.


    I opened the next door and stepped into another floor of the building, every wall was coated in shiny white color. I twisted my head sideways for an escape and that¡¯s when I noticed something: a small room that moves up and down like magic, carrying people to different floors of a building. I can see a few people walking inside, it¡¯s like a vertical car for going between levels. Catching a glimpse of another avable one, I quickly rushed out of my hidden spot and hurried inside.


    My eyes hurriedly nced at the entire ce in an instant before my eyes stopped at the multiple buttons suited at the side of the small room. I gaped at the buttons in confusion not knowing what to do, slowly stretching out my hands and reaching to touch the button when suddenly a thick voice quickly echoed in the hallway, catching me off guard.


    ¡°This way!! She is in the elevator,¡± the same familiar voice. I felt a vest of adrenaline coursing through me and my hand quickly pressed the green button and suddenly the door started closing. Wow!!¡­¡­ I gasped, my eyes widened in shock. This is kinda like a magic lift! You just step inside, press a button, and whoosh, off you go!


    I signed and leaned back at the wall, so this is called an elevator¡­¡­  Despite the luxury in our pack, we didn¡¯t have this. I smiled and took a deep breath and was happy that I had outrun them.


    I watched as the elevator closed up and was about to move when suddenly out of nowhere, it instantly stopped and the door was forcefully pushed open, revealing the same grey-eyed man again. I gasped in shock, my eyes widening in fear as I looked up to see the devilish smirk on his lips.


    I tried to charge at him when it bounced back in my head that my wolf was now suppressed, I was more like a mere human in front of him. Immediately, I turned, snapping my head to each side for an escape but unfortunately, there was only one entrance which was where the demon was standing when looking at me with a dangerous smile knowing fully well that I was helpless at this moment.


    I wanted to growl at him but I couldn¡¯t do anything when I saw him start striding forward, I fearfully took a step back till my back hit the vertical wall. My heart was heaving up and down as I stood there waiting for my doom!


    He walked up and stopped in front of me, his gaze ran through me as he quietly studied me and just then I heard him growl out an order. ¡°Seize her¡­..!!!¡¯


    Seven men hurried inside, all dressed in corporate clothes, despite their bulky physique, their faces seemed younger¡­¡­. Typical vampire genes! They grabbed me, I wanted to at least struggle and give them a tough time in arresting me but my strength was no match to theirs, and looking up outside the elevator, I noticed another group of men all dressed in the same attire standing around there.


    So one thing is certain, for me to behave myself and allow them to take me wherever they want. I quietly followed them till we reached a ck door, and the grey-eyed man stepped forward. He gave me a long look before pushing the door open.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, we entered the room, and I gritted my teeth as the guards forced me down to my knees. And in front of me was a tall, bulky man standing in front of a huge panoramic ss window with a stogie in between his fingers. His back was turned on us.


    ¡± King Alessandro, she is here,¡± the same grey-eyed man announced with a slight bow beside him.


    King¡­.. What?? Alessandro¡­¡­. My heart skipped instantly in fear as I immediately stopped struggling to free myself, and my gaze widened as I almost choked on my breath. It seems as if everything just stopped working at that moment, every fiber in my body and the blood flowing in my veins seemed to stop as the name re-echoed in my head repeatedly.


    Alessandro Leonardo, how? What have I done to warrant me to share the same breathing space with this bloody viper? Do I really have to die a painful death?


    And at that moment, he slowly started turning and for the first time since I was caught by them, I felt fear and shock overrun my decision.


    Who hasn¡¯t heard a story about Alessandro Leonardo? Growing up as a child I have heard horrible tales about him, he was said to be a ruthless, brutal, and merciless blood-sucking monster. He was tagged the most awful and ugliest fat-looking creature on earth but I guess it was because people don¡¯t normally know how he looks in person.


    He stopped, facing me and I got to see his full face. Fuck¡­¡­. the word ugly! Because this demigod in front of me looks like he has just been sketched out from the world-famous magazine.


    ¡°Is she the one?¡± Hearing the deep thick murderous voice, I slowly lifted my head and immediately our eyes met and locked. I could see the shock in his widening eyes, which was quickly transformed into a cold, disgusted, and irritated expression.

 Chapter Eleven

    Alessandro


    Immediately the doorknob was twisted, and I instantly felt Dante stirred restlessly within me. Though I couldn¡¯t deny that I haven¡¯t been myselftely, well, especially this morning. It feels like I am closer to something but that¡­¡­. Is what I have no idea about and it has been weighing down on me.


    Feeling all antsy, I quickly stood up from my chair and headed over to the window. Luca could sense that something was up, but he didn¡¯t dare ask due to the murderous aura creaking around me so instead he kept giving me these skeptical looks.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sliding my hand inside my right-sided button, I pulled out a cigarette and lit it up. I had barely puffed out a smoke when the door was pushed open and Marco walked up to me. ¡°She is here?¡± He announced, and I felt Dante stirring restlessly within. Nodding, I turned to see the person when suddenly an intoxicating smell hit my nostrils.


    It was a captivating scent, a delicate blend of the refreshing ocean breeze and the earthy aroma of dust. Hmmm¡­¡­ I inhaled it sharply and quickly turned around, eager to discover the source. And strangely my eyes widened as they dawned on the feminine figure kneeling in front of me. Her long, flowing blond hair with deep curls at the end had a certain familiarity, despite its tattered and dirtied appearance. It reminded me of someone.


    I furrowed my brow, trying to recall who she reminded me of. Her oval face and distinctive ears caught my attention, but it was her delicate, bony nose that gave me a sense of unease. She looks like the exact woman from my dream, they both possess the same appearance, I was still deep in thought when suddenly, it hit me like a ton of bricks. She was the exact woman from my dream! And if she is the same woman from my dream, that means she is¡­ My mate!! How ridiculous.


    At that moment, my eyes widened with anger, frustration, and disgust. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly be mated to those dogs!!¡± I snapped inwardly.


    I red at her, indirectly waiting for her to whisper out that word. ¡°MATE!¡± But she remained mute, only fear and shock were swirling at the depth of her eyes.  ¡°Is she the one?¡± I asked, scanning her and Marco nodded in response.


    ¡°What happened to her wolf?¡± I asked him in a muffled voice, my gaze not tearing away from her. ¡°It has been suppressed,¡± he replied in a hast.


    I nodded, heaving out a sigh of relief. At least no one will know that we are mates!!! This nonsense has never been heard about dogs and us vampires being tangled as one soul¡­.. Is this a sign of punishment from the moon goddess for my atrocities?  Suddenly I felt anger coursing through me like moltenva. Clenching out my fists in anger, I snapped at her.


    ¡°Where is the hidden spot in your pack?!¡±


    She swallowed hard, giving me a puzzled look. She is just mopping at me like a coward¡­.. hmm!


    ¡°I asked again, tell me where is Matteo Salvatore, and his pack members hidden?¡± I repeat my questions, something that I haven¡¯t done before.


    Everyone gave me a dazzled look, but a smile curled up my lips when I noticed that she had grabbed my question. But not too fast the smile faded away and the skin in between my forehead wrinkled in confusion when I heard her let out a slight chuckle.


    ¡°You can kill me, I¡¯m not saying anything,¡±


    Everyone gasped in shock, including me but I was fast to conceal my expression. Anger dripped through my veins, nobody had ever spoken back to me and this little dog seemed too courageous. I smiled deadly looking into her emotionless face, despite how long I stared I couldn¡¯t quite read what was going through those little heads of hers.


    Does she even know that angering me means instant death? I felt Luca shaking his head at her, indirectly whispering to her to speak up.


    Chuckling, I gave her a fierce look before striding toward my desk. The sound of my shoe against the cold titles re-echoing in the quiet room. I stopped in front of my desk, ¡°I don¡¯t normally do this,¡± I went silent for a while before resuming with my words. ¡°But I will give you five seconds to speak up or you die and guess what even after your death, I will still find out. So it is left for you to be smart,¡±


    The weight of my threat fills the room, sending a dangerous signal. I smirked, leaning back as I took the cigarette from my lips. Exhaling the smoke, I slowly tapped the tip into the ashtray on my desk repeatedly while waiting for her to speak up.


    ¡°Come on, speak up,¡± Lucas suddenly blurted. I still don¡¯t know why he is lenient with her, this is a God-forsaking dog! Our lifetime sworn enemies. I snapped my head in his direction, shooting him a fierce re, as I shut him up instantly.


    ¡°Three more seconds and you will be wiped out of this,¡± I threatened seeing the fear in her eyes but yet she couldn¡¯t say anything. It was as if she was contemting within herself. Signing, I groaned out in frustration. Since I found out that she was our mate, Dante has been strangely silent. I think he is also surprised, stunned, and disappointed.  Over thousands of years of our living was a total waste if the moon goddess could offer a mere dog to us as mates!


    ¡°One second!¡± I said, circling the cigarette inside around the ashtray with my hand. Lucas and everyone were frowning at her, surprised at her unmoved nerves.


    And I swear she is slowly getting on my nerves, but looking at those captivating eyes of hers held hesitation. I struggled to know what was stopping her from spilling the information. I stared into those eyes of hers which looked like sparkling sapphires, captivating and full of depth. They held a mesmerizing allure that drew one in, leaving you spellbound.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡± Marco¡¯s cough snapped me back to my senses.


    ¡°Kill her,¡± I hastily let out amand after waiting for her with no response. I quickly turned around and slowly lit up another cigarette not caring what my men do with her.

 Chapter Twelve

    Alessandro


    After sending out the order, I turned around with my eyes closed, feeling a mix of emotions. I was frustrated, disappointed, and a little embarrassed. I Alessandro, the fierce king of the vampires that have lived for ages can¡¯t possibly be mated to that filthy dog!


    I puffed out a breath and sighed. Lighting my cigarette, I heard Marco say, ¡°Get her up and follow me,¡± as he ordered the guards, I smirked and slightly nodded my head.


    ¡°No¡­.¡± I heard her protest as she struggled, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly kill me!!¡± She yelled, and at that moment, I felt Dante, who had strangely fallen silent since we discovered she was our soulmate, stir within me at the sound of her anguished cry.


    I clenched my fists, feeling a surge of anger coursing through me as I realized the damn effect her cries had on me. ¡°You bloody monsters, let me go!¡± she yelled, fighting to release herself against the tight grip of my men as they dragged her out of the room.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I froze, caught off-guard by Dante¡¯s sudden question.


    ¡°Hey, beasty,¡± I chuckled, trying to act like I didn¡¯t hear his question.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing, Aless?¡± He asked again with curiosity, while the echoes of our mate¡¯s voice lingered in the room. I let out a frustrated sigh, my ears tingling in irritation by her loud scream. ¡°Fuck that sh*t!¡± I growled inwardly.


    ¡°Aless!¡± he called, his voice thick and serious, like when he seemed pissed off. Dante can be quite the uncontroble power-hungry beast, so I wonder why the unnecessary question when he knows damn well what I wanted to do.


    ¡°Killing her¡­.. Her presence is of no use here,¡± I retort, hating the idea that she was ours.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill mate!¡±


    ¡°WHAT!!¡± I snapped at him, surprised at the word that left his lips. ¡°M¡­ ate,¡± I stuttered before my nose crinkled up in disgust.


    ¡°Fine¡­ We¡¯re gonna talkter, but right now, killing her ain¡¯t the right option,¡± he pointed out. ¡°Stop acting on your emotions, dude. She might be of use.¡± I groaned, knowing exactly what he was getting at.


    ¡°She¡¯s our enemy,¡± I reminded him, trying to snap him out of those lustful nces he was throwing her way.


    ¡°And¡­.?¡± He raised his brow at me, ¡°Do you have a problem with that or could you afford to let her go and have another fool out there have a taste of her?¡± He said and I felt my fists clenched by my sides.


    ¡°You bloody hungry beast, I know your intentions,¡± I red at him. ¡°Haha¡­.. Fine! You got me there, now that we have mate, won¡¯t you allow us to experience what it feels like to have sex with our mates,¡±


    ¡°DANTE!!¡±


    ¡°Shhhh, I can sense that you desire the same thing,¡± he said seductively, teasing me.


    I gulped hard at his words, knowing that what he was saying was true. ¡°Control your desires,¡± I warned, my voice dripping with anger. ¡°She can¡¯t be with us. In our history, everyone has gotten a mate, both fated or chosen, but never with those dogs! I can¡¯t possibly be the first,¡± I growled out in resentment.


    ¡°Do you know the p on my face if anyone finds out that we are mates!¡± I reminded him of the rules of our pack, that those people deserve to be our ves, not our mates!


    However, he suddenly went quiet before he muttered after a while, ¡°I just wanted a taste of her that¡¯s all and I know you also want the same thing,¡±


    Fuck it!!¡­ As soon as the expletive escaped his lips, I knew that there was no need to continue denying my own yearning because he was not ready to give up. We are obviously more like one so there was no need to lie, the taste of her has been lingering in our minds since we first saw her in the dream. I signed looking away, not wanting to continue the conversation again.


    I can feel the anger coursing through my veins. Hissing I then turned around and my gaze settled on the struggling female and I felt something hardened in between my legs causing a frustrated groan to escape my lips. But I quickly tore my gaze away. It¡¯s infuriating that she knows the fact that I could easily end her life in a swift of hand but yet she is still ranting without any care in the world.


    Staring straight into the thin air, and then something suddenly shed through my mind, causing me to turn around again, and my gaze fixated on her. Looking at her a mischievous smile spread across my face as I thought about Marco¡¯s words. He might be right that she could earn a fortune for the pack, but I won¡¯t let that happen. And besides, Dante is right as well, I won¡¯t allow her to get sold perhapster but just not right now. She is our enemy and was paired with us by the moon goddess, right? Knowing fully well that it was an abomination and never heard of but yet she paired us together. She can¡¯t disgrace me¡­..  NEVER!!!


    Smiling, I looked at her futile attempts to break free, a mischievous idea crossed my mind and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Instead of giving her a swift death, I decided to make it slow and painful. But then, a different thought struck me. Why waste the opportunity for her to suffer longer by selling her or killing her instantly? She would pay for getting tangled with me, and of course, Selena would witness her little puppet transform into a mere shadow of her former self.


    As I took a drag from my cigarette, a wicked grin spread across my face, observing my men forcefully pulling her out of the office. ¡°Hold on a second!¡± I shouted, interrupting their actions.


    ¡°Bring her back,¡± I barked out amand, bringing everyone to a halt. The room fell silent, and all eyes were fixed on me. I already know what¡¯s on their minds; of course, they expect me to shred her into pieces instantly.


    But nah¡­ nah! That¡¯d be too easy. Marco gave a nod to the guards, who instantly understood and forced her down to her knees in front of me, despite her resistance. With the cigarette still in my hand, smoke swirling from my mouth, I took a closer look at her but she immediately twisted her face in disgust and quickly turned her head away from the smoke. It irritated me, so I gave a nod to one of my men, who forcefully grabbed her chin and made her look in my direction.


    Damn, those eyes¡­! Those eyes of hers seem so tempting like a lush green pasture. So deep and alluring. ¡°See, I told you she¡¯s stunning,¡± Dante remarked, but I closed my eyes, trying to ignore him and the lustful sparks that were already forming in my head.


    However, after a while, I opened my eyes to speak when suddenly Dante¡¯s words came up again, ¡°Come on, believe me, she Is going to taste so good,¡±


    ¡°DANTE!!¡­ cut it out!¡± I growled inwardly, giving him a warning look.


    Getting furious, I puff out the smoke in her face when looking into those alluring eyes which had already swollen and wet with tears.


    ¡°Are you okay, King Alessandro,¡± Lucas asked, noticing that I was taking too long to shred her into pieces.  I was never a patient type though.


    Everyone looked ufortable, confusion evident on their faces. But before I could say anything, I felt Dante jump in right again. ¡°She¡¯s crying, poor thing,¡± he said sarcastically. But I immediately shut him down by blocking him, surprising myself with my assertiveness. It was a move I rarely made before.


    ¡°Damn it! Shit!¡± I muttered, leaning forward and gritting my teeth. Unfortunately, my outburst only piqued their curiosity even more. Looking at them, I sighed. I know that they will be wondering what was wrong with me, I just need to put myself together.


    Straightening myself, a slight cough escaped my lips as my face darkened. ¡°Torture her very well till she says the truth,¡± Imanded, leaving no room for any argument.


    Everyone understood and nodded. They held and swallowed back the words they wanted to say, noticing the murderous look on my face, but I could see a devilish smirk on Marco¡¯s lips. Which made my head spin restlessly with a whirlwind of questions.


    ¡°Take her away,¡± Marco ordered, and the guards pulled her up and started dragging her away.


    Looking at their retracting figure, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marco knew that we were mates. Since he was the only one among us three who had already found his mate, I believe he will know when he sees one. That smirk on his face was making me restless. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it meant. Did he know? Was I too obvious? Why is he smirking?

 Chapter Thirteen

    Emma


    My heart swells in deep pain as I watch them take me away, the whole ce both outside the office was being filled up with tons of guards in corporate attire. Even though I was tempted to reveal the hidden secret of our pack members, considering the pain I endured at the cold hands of Ava and Vincenzo, who may be off enjoying their honeymoon without a care for my well-being, but yet I decided against it because of Alpha Matteo Salvatore.


    Despite his tough exterior, Alpha Matteo Salvatore has proven time and again that he¡¯s a good man. He¡¯s always had the best interests of our pack at heart, and I¡¯ll never forget the time he once saved me from drowning when I was just a child. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to expose him in front of our enemies.


    ¡°But his son broke you!¡± My subconscious is giving me a stern look, causing me to instinctively close my eyes. But gulping hard, I gather my courage and open them again. I can¡¯t help but wonder if he would support Vincenzo if he knew what happened between us earlier that day. I try to convince myself that there¡¯s a chance he could, despite Vincenzo being his son.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. You wish,¡± the voice came again, haunting my thoughts as those beasts pulled me harshly heading to God knows where. ¡°What if he supports his son, remember you were a mere omega. Let out the news and save yourself from this torture,¡±


    I clenched my teeth, trying to hold back the sobs threatening to escape my lips as memories flooded my mind, but I fought against them, refusing to let them break me. These beasts had no mercy, and telling them anything would still only lead to my demise. Besides, even if Alpha Matteo supported his son due to my low status as an omega, that wasn¡¯t my concern right now. Repaying his kindness mattered more to me. I took a deep breath, pushing away the doubts and fears that gued my thoughts. I knew I had to stay strong, to resist the tricks and traps that were being thrown my way.


    Nheless, the moment was filled with anxiety as we walked past countless stairs, eventuallying to a halt in front of a heavy iron door nestled in an underground chamber. The grip of the men holding me remained firm, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whaty behind that mysterious door. As we stood there, a distinct sound of shoe clicks echoed against the cold tiles, growing louder with each step. My heart raced with curiosity, knowing that someone was approaching the space that had been created between the other men who were also standing around there. The person stopped right beside me, and when I turned around, behold, it was the exact gray-eyed man.


    I could feel anger surging through me and without hesitation, I snarled at him, shooting him a fierce re. My eagerness to bounce on him is evident. As our eyes met, he smirked and nodded in response. It was as if he knew what was going on through my mind. Stepping forward, he smoothly slid a key inside the iron door. I heard a rusty click, and with a strong push, the door swung open. The guards, with no regard for my well-being, roughly shoved me inside. ¡°Ah!¡± I groaned,pletely losing my bnce andnding t on my butt on the rough tiles. Slowly getting back up, I could hear the echoing sound of the iron door mming shut, leaving me trapped inside the dark shadows of the room.


    ****


    Days have passed, and yet I find myself still trapped in this ce, with no food or water. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but wonder if they¡¯ve forgotten about me, leaving me here to wither away. My body aches from constantly sleeping on the cold, rough tiles in this prison room.


    The little reflecting rays of light from outside that stones inside do give me hope but as time goes on my assumption grows wider; they left me here to die.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, being stuck inside with nothing to do is driving me crazy. I¡¯ve been pacing around for days, trying toe up with a way to break free, but I¡¯m drawing a nk. That iron door seems imprable. Despite seeming all rusty but yet it seems like the strongest metal in the world. I¡¯ve attempted to break through it multiple times, but it feels like a hopeless mission. There are only two openings in the room, the door and a small window above the ceiling, so it¡¯s tough to find a way out. Climbing seems impossible since the ceiling is so high up, around thirty meters above.


    Every corner of this prison room where I was locked in was incredibly dark. The only area that received any light was the center of the room, while the rest remained engulfed in shadows. It felt like being surrounded by the darkness of night. It was a daunting situation, but I held onto hope, knowing that even in the darkest moments, there¡¯s always a glimmer of light.


    But honestly, it is frightening to me at times. I have been sitting at the center of the room, my eyes fixated on the iron door that stood as the only barrier between me and freedom. I desperately wished for a way to break through it. With determination in my heart, I stood up and approached the door. I reached out to pull the handle, hoping that it would give way, but to my disappointment, it was locked up tight. It felt like a setback, but I wasn¡¯t about to give up just yet.


    I quickly scanned the room, desperately searching for any kind of weapon or metal object that could help me break free. But all I found was darkness, casting its shadow over everything. I let out a frustrated hiss, feeling the weight of my confinement. In a burst of anger and desperation, I started banging my fists against the door, screaming at the top of my lungs to make them aware that I was still trapped inside.


    ¡°Ah¡­.!!¡±


    ¡°Is anyone out there?!¡±


    ¡°Someone should open this damn open!!!¡±


    ¡°Let me out of this life-suffocating dungeon!!¡±


    ¡°OPEN!!¡±


    I screamed loudly several times until no words coulde out again, except for my silent sobs. It¡¯s hard to fathom how some people can be so cruel. My assumption turned out to be true, and I continued banging my fists until I couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. All the strength I had seemed to vanish. Slowly, I slipped to the ground, with uncontroble silent sobs trembling from my lips. My stomach grumbled, and my throat felt incredibly dry.


    Staring into the empty thin air, silent tears trailed down my cheeks as I came to ept my fate that I was left in here to perish to death because there was no way you were going to tell me that nobody heard my screams and the loud banging earlier. I sat down wallowing in deep anguish till my eyelids started getting heavier. I fought hard to stay awake, but the darkness closing in felt inevitable. After one final struggle, I couldn¡¯t help but surrender to the deepest shadows of the night.

 Chapter fourteen

    Vincenzo


    For days now, I¡¯ve been pacing around my room, feeling the anticipation building up inside me. Everyone had heard about the story behind our rival, but it was at that festival when everything unfolded right before my eyes. I couldn¡¯t believe I was there to witness it all.


    Their masked scent, the invasion, and the tattering of our pack warriors¡¯ corpses¡­ it was all their doing. But my anger isn¡¯t just about their invasion. It¡¯s also about why my father hasn¡¯t put an end to them. And since the incident, I¡¯ve been searching for Emma¡¯s corpse everywhere, but¡­ I haven¡¯t found any trace of her. It¡¯s frustrating!


    Someone mentioned earlier, after days of searching for her, that Emma was the one who leaked the news about the enemies invading our pack during the celebration. If she was the one who walked into the celebration hall that day, it¡¯s possible that she may have been targeted by the enemies or caught in the fire.


    I wanted to believe that she was dead to avoid any problems in the near future but something in me kept telling me that she was still alive somewhere and it seems to be driving me insane at times. I liked her but I hated the fact that she was just a mere omega and having a mate of such status is absolutely not my dream.


    With determination fueling my every step, I rose from my bed and made my way toward my father¡¯s chamber. The icy re on my face couldn¡¯t be ignored, a reflection of the anger brewing within me. As I approached his office, the guards humbly bowed in submission upon catching sight of me.


    ¡°Good morning, young master Vincenzo,¡±


    I brushed off their greeting and attempted to enter, but one of the guards swiftly blocked my path, positioning himself between me and the door. ¡°They¡¯re in the middle of a conference meeting, young master,¡± he obediently informed me.


    ¡°And what¡¯s your point?¡± I shot him a fierce look, causing him to tremble in my presence. ¡°The Alpha specifically ordered that nobody should be allowed inside.¡± He tried to sound so courageous.


    And at that moment, hearing that statement caused anger to take hold of me, and I couldn¡¯t help but grab his neck, applying pressure slowly. ¡°Do I look like a nobody to you¡­. Hmmm?¡± I growled, causing him to shake his head negatively in response.


    I could feel the fear and pain in his tearful gaze as he desperately clutched my hands, begging for his release. ¡°He said nobody, and you dare to stand before me and utter those vile words!¡± I growled, tightening my grip around his arm. My expression turned deadly, causing the other guards to lower their heads in fear, struggling to maintain theirposure.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing, Vincenzo?¡± I groaned, quickly releasing my grip after a few minutes as I heard the shocked gasp of a familiar voice. I was already ustomed to that voice since birth.


    I let out a sigh of frustration as I reluctantly pushed the guard away, causing him tond on his butt on the ground. He held onto his neck, rubbing it and coughing hard. Rolling my eyes, I turned around to face an angry-looking woman. Disappointment swirled in the depth of her gaze, and I felt no pang of regret.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I called out, not a bit fazed by her presence. The only person who could make me cower in fear was my father, and they all knew it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ring at me, shepletely ignored my call and her eyes trailed from me to the guard coughing tiredly beside me. As she saw him, I noticed her expression soften. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guard Antonio,¡± she muttered before her gaze returned angrily to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle mockingly as I looked at her warm gesture towards the injured guard, and that seemed to infuriate her even more. ¡°Why are you here, son?¡± she asked, her voice filled with a mix of concern and frustration.


    ¡°To see Father,¡± I replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Then why were you outside and almost choking this young guard to death?¡± she questioned, her voice filled with concern. I turned to see the person she was referring to.


    ¡°He obstructed me from entering inside,¡± I replied, frustration evident in my voice. I couldn¡¯t help but sign as my mom gave me a skeptical look. Will she ever believe me? ¡°They said that Father is having a conference meeting with his rank members,¡± I mumbled, my annoyance palpable.


    My mom¡¯s gaze shifted from me to the guards before speaking, ¡°Oh! The meeting hasn¡¯t ended yet? But why choke him?¡± She used her head to gesture towards the guard, seeking an exnation.


    ¡°Father requested that nobody walk in,¡± I said, frustration evident in my voice. ¡°And¡­.¡± My mom responded, sounding confused, ¡°But I am not a nobody?¡± I snapped back, my re shifting to the other remaining guards, causing them to lower their heads in unison.


    ¡°VINCENZO!¡± my mom yelled. Feeling her frustration, I let out a frustrated sigh and angrily turned around. I pushed the next guard standing almost beside me away and forcefully pushed the office door open.


    ¡°Son!!¡± I ignored my mother and walked inside, drawing all of their attention.


    They all stopped talking and turned their heads toward me, looking confused. My father¡¯s eyebrow furrowed in a mix of confusion and anger.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the guards out there tell you that¡­¡­


    He still hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when suddenly my mother rushed inside. ¡°Vincenzo, you have to leave,¡± she said,ing to stand beside me.


    And that¡¯s when anger started swirling in my father¡¯s face as he nced at the two of us. ¡°Didn¡¯t the guards tell you two that I was having a meeting and didn¡¯t want any disturbances until we were done?!¡± he eximed, his voice filled with frustration.


    Hearing my father¡¯s voice raged thunderously around the room, dominating the silence. My mother held my hand, trying to lead me away, but I was quick to yank her hands off me, surprising everyone in the room.


    ¡°You said that nobody should disturb you, but it¡¯s so sad. I wasn¡¯t a nobody, so I think I am qualified to walk inside,¡± I said, my voice as calm as an early morning breeze, though the sarcasm in my tone remained obvious.


    The rank members gasped in shock and started murmuring among themselves. My mother tugged at my clothes, already sensing the murderous look on my father¡¯s face. ¡°We have to go,¡± she whispered to me, but I ignored her, standing there like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Go, son. Once we¡¯re through with the meeting, I¡¯lle to find you,¡± my father said, calmly trying to diffuse the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°You heard him,¡± my mother whispered, but I stood my ground. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!¡± came another doubtful gasp from everyone.


    ¡°Vincenzo,¡± Alpha Matteo, my father, called with a hint of warning in his voice.


    But I remained unfazed, clearly having no intention to move away. ¡°What I wanted to say is more important than this meeting you are having with these cowards?¡± I said, ring at everyone.


    ¡°What!¡± My mother snapped her head at me, their mouths hanging wide open in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, son!¡± The murderous voice came from my father.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you all put an end to that beast and his n after all these years?!¡± I shot back, surprising them all. They seemed taken aback by my sudden questions.


    To be continued¡­¡­..

 Chapter Fifteen

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    My dad snapped after a few minutes of dead silence. Everyone turned to look at me, their eyes fixated in my direction.


    I could feel the tension in the room as I cleared my throat, mustering up the courage to speak. ¡°This war, it¡¯s been going on for centuries,¡± I began, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and frustration. ¡°And that¡­ that monster! He¡¯s been alive for years, causing pain and chaos. And now you¡¯re here, yelling at me, asking what the hell I was talking about.¡± I shook my head, disappointment etched on my face. The room fell silent once again, the weight of the situation hanging in the air.


    ¡°Vinc¡­¡±


    My mom was about to speak, but I shot her a fierce re, silencing her instantly. She swallowed hard and averted her gaze. I turned to face my father, noticing the intensity in his expression. ¡°I see¡­ Is that why you¡¯re here? Because of what went down on your birthday, that very night?¡± he asked, his voice surprisingly calm.


    Normally, my father could havetched out on me but he remained calm and quiet. ¡°Yes, they barged in, invading our privacy, and ruining my celebration,¡± I sighed, pointing my finger outside, my back slightly hunched, trying to convey my frustration to my father.


    ¡°Come on, son,¡± Alpha Matteo replied, correcting me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just your celebration, it was everyone¡¯s celebration!¡± He said but I just shrugged my shoulders, not buying what he was saying.


    Standing upright, I blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you put it, but the fact remains that it was my day¡­ MY DAY!!¡± I roared but was quickly stopped by a huge growl.


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s him. Seems like his fierce self is back again. Turning to look at the nervous rank members he muttered, ¡°Please, excuse us,¡± he said, instantly dismissing them.


    As they nodded and stood up to leave, I could feel their disappointment piercing through their stares. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ring right back at them. The first thing on my agenda, when I reim that alpha seat, is to wipe them all out and bring in a whole new team. They just can¡¯t work for me, never!


    ¡°BAM¡±


    The door was closed, leaving me alone with my mother and my angry-looking father. With a dirty smile on my face, I confidently stepped forward, pulled out a chair, and sat down.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My father¡¯s narrowed gaze followed my every move till I was seated before he resumed speaking, ¡°Son, I need you to listen. I know you¡¯re angry about your party being interrupted.¡± He paused for a moment, but I leaned back, resting my head on the chair as I listened to him.


    Watching my mother take the seat beside me, my father continued, ¡°But you need to understand, it¡¯s not just your birthday. It¡¯s also the first day we¡¯re celebrating the pack¡¯s victory and liberation from very. What happened that night left a deep scar in the hearts of every single person and besides it was unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Some lost their loved ones, and some even lost their lives on that very day. There was so much bloodshed,¡± he said, trying to calm me down and see things in his own way.


    But honestly, I ain¡¯t doing that sh*t. He had all the time in the world to take down that beast, but hell no! His cowardice made it impossible. And now this¡­ What the hell do we even call this? They managed to escape, and we had to go into hiding for our damn safety! And he has the audacity to tell me that nobody¡¯s to me. Screw that! He was to be med, he should¡¯ve taken care of that asshole a long time ago. My damn party got ruined, and now we¡¯re forced to run and hide. Like, seriously¡­ What the hell?!


    ¡°And,¡± I raised a brow at him. ¡°Are you trying to get me to sympathize with you for your fault?¡±


    ¡°Son,¡± my mother snapped at me. ¡°That was harsh. He¡¯s your father, so be mindful of how you talk.¡± She red at me, but my father stayed silent. His expression was nk, making it damn hard to figure out what was going on in his mind.


    However, I rolled my eyes and ignored her, turning to stare at my father. ¡°You had the chance to take him out, but here we are, doing nothing!¡±


    Closing his eyes, my father re-opened them again after a few minutes. ¡°Can you calm down and let¡¯s talk?¡±


    ¡°Son,¡± my mother said, rubbing my hand. ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    Looking at him, I cleared my throat and nodded at him. Still surprised at how calm my father still seemed despite everything, especially how I was talking to him. My father that I know could have sent me away or even growled at me but today he seemed oddly quiet.


    ¡°Alessandro Leonard is not someone to be easily seen, nobody knows how he looks underneath that mask, not even all his ns know his real face,¡± he exined, but I shot him a doubtful look.


    ¡°What are you saying? You two have fought countless times,¡± I asked, not believing what he was saying.


    ¡°Alessandro hardly appeared in a fight except it was intense and yes I have fought with him but I can clearly remember how many times he had appeared or even had a fight with me precisely ¡­¡­ but all throughout that fight he always had a red mask with a ck attire so his face remains hidden for years now,¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, father? You could have taken him down right then and there when you saw him. This is not an excuse,¡± I groaned, already feeling frustrated.


    ¡°I am trying to let you know something, he¡¯s not someone you can just easily take down, that man is a beast! His presence only means one thing¡­ death!¡± My father emphasized thest word, making sure we understood. But as I looked at him, I shook my head in disapproval.


    ¡°You were known as the greatest man, your father¡¯s strength was passed down to you. You were mighty enough to kill him, so tell me, how are you still here doing nothing?¡± I shook my head. ¡°You have to do something, whether he is bloody or not. We need to take action, and we need to do it fast before they strike again. We can¡¯t keep hiding every damn time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, son. We can¡¯t keep hiding, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been pondering over.¡±


    I leaned forward, mirroring his curiosity. ¡°Thinking about what¡­?¡± I asked eagerly.


    He let out a sigh and leaned back in his chair. ¡°You¡¯re still a child, but I¡¯ll let you know when the time is right,¡± he said, his tone filled with a mix of frustration and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I am not a damn child! I already had a mate and will soon be the next Alpha of this pack,¡± I snapped, but my father¡¯s angry growl quickly silenced me. ¡°You can¡¯t rule my people in this manner,¡± he thundered, matching my tone.


    I suddenly fell silent, my anger still simmering beneath the surface. But the furious expression on my father¡¯s face sent a wave of nervousness through me. And after what felt like an eternity, I finally mustered the courage to ask, in a calmer tone, ¡°When should that be?¡±


    ¡°Soon, but currently I have to discuss with my rank members before disclosing anything to you,¡± he nced at me and my mother before returning his gaze to me. ¡°I am not getting any younger, so I need to make a better decision before I leave this earth.¡±


    I understand what he was doing. It was clear that he wanted to ensure the pack¡¯s future was in capable hands before he gave in his position though the truth remains that he doesn¡¯t see me worthy to be the one to rule his pack after him.


    And that really pisses me off every damn time, I was so consumed by anger that I couldn¡¯t even hear his final words. ¡°You better get your act together and make a move, because I won¡¯t wait around forever. If you take too long, I¡¯ll have no choice but to retaliate on my own.¡± The word immediately slipped out of my mouth without me even realizing it. But I didn¡¯t regret it, not even for a second, despite the murderous look he was giving me.


    ¡°WHAT!!¡± They both snapped their heads at me,pletely caught off guard by my unexpectedst word. They gasped, looking at me with disbelief written all over their faces.¡±


    ¡°You do no such thing¡­.. That man,¡± his left hand stretched out, pointing to nothing in particr. ¡°That man is ruthless and a monster! I won¡¯t have you, Vincenzo, battle with him,¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m definitely not a kid like you think, Dad. And trust me, I¡¯m no coward like you and your gang.¡± I smirked, my words dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Vincenzo,¡± my mom pped my shoulder so hard,pletely shocked by what I had just said. But I stood my ground unmoved, and my father, Alpha Matteo, seemed surprised by my words.


    I could feel the tension building in the room, not a word was uttered as the seconds ticked by. The silence hung heavy, until I suddenly rose from my seat, causing the chair to crash to the ground. I shook off my mother¡¯s grip and looked directly at my father. ¡°We can¡¯t waste any more time, Dad. We need to act fast,¡± I pressed urgently.


    They both gradually looked up, their eyes meeting mine. I could see the disappointment flickering in my father¡¯s eyes as they locked with mine. ¡°If you don¡¯t take action now, I¡¯ll have no choice but to show you how it¡¯s done¡­ in just two days!¡± I emphasized my words by mming my hand onto the desk.


    My father¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, dting as he stared at the hand I had mmed on his desk. But I didn¡¯t care. ¡°You have two days to figure out how to eliminate them, or I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands,¡± I snarled, pounding my fist on the desk. My mother flinched, taken aback by my sudden outburst, her expression filled with confusion.


    ¡°Mind your tone,¡± my father growled loudly, clearly fed up with my attitude.


    However, looking at them, I sighed and gave them my dangerous grin before walking away from the office. ¡°You dare not walk away from your father, Vincenzo!¡±


    Ignoring my mother¡¯s voice, I walked away without giving her a second nce. I think I have to do things my own way from now on. However, the truth is that this sudden restlessness within me is driving me crazy. It¡¯s confusing and overwhelming, and I can¡¯t help but admit one thing. I think I miss her presence. It feels like there¡¯s a void in my life that¡¯s hard to fill. Why does it feel like she is not yet dead?

 Chapter sixteen

    EmmaThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I forced my eyes open after sleeping for what seemed like hours. I just didn¡¯t know how long or how many days I might have been sleeping, but I believe it has been quite long.


    My stomach groaned as a result of theck of food, but I sighed and kept lying tiredly on the ground. I¡¯ve been surviving here with the help of the rainwater, those little drops that manage to trickle down from the ceiling window. It¡¯s tough but I am trying my best to make it through.


    I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth, feeling the sharp pain shooting through my stomach. It was unbearable, but I refused to give up. It felt like they wanted me to suffer and starve to death.


    And as I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly caught the sound of footsteps approaching the prison room where I was trapped. My heart skipped a beat as I heard the door twist and then push open. A surge of hope filled me, but as the man entered, I realized it wasn¡¯t the gray-eyed man because I had masked his scent.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look up, even though I sensed the man¡¯s curious gaze upon me. After a few minutes of silently observing, he finally spoke up in a clipped tone, ¡°Get up¡­¡± he ordered me. But I pretended like I didn¡¯t hear him, instantly shutting my eyes.


    ¡°I said for you to get up!¡± He ordered again stressing thest word but I remained suited in my spot. I have always wanted to escape out of here but the truth is that I couldn¡¯t even raise a finger right now, talk more about getting up.


    I heard him mumble some words under his breath, and before I knew it, I was yanked up by the same woman who hade into Alma¡¯s room earlier that night. She forcefully hauled me to my feet and then shoved me out of the prison room.


    However, immediately after we stepped outside the building, I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes as the sun warmly greeted my face. The guards continued to drag me, and I struggled to keep my eyes open against the brightness. In front of the next building, I noticed another group of guards positioned at every corner. It seemed like they were ready for anything.


    The man and the woman were trailing behind me as the guards forcefully propelled my feeble body forward. As we neared the building where the other guards stood, I couldn¡¯t help but almost gasp at the stunning exterior. It appeared to be made entirely of ss, reflecting everything on its walls. It was truly a sight to behold! But damn, with my current predicament, I couldn¡¯t do anything but just steal a quick nce at those see-through sses. From the corner of my eyes, I caught a glimpse of my reflection on the wall. My hands were chained behind my back, held tightly by the guards. My hair was a tangled mess, and honestly, I looked like a typical ve.


    We walked into the building, and I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. It was the exact building where I had woken up after that mysterious syringe incident. As we stopped in front of the door, the man took a step forward and gave a gentle knock before pushing it open. The familiarity of it all sent a cold shiver down my spine.


    ¡°King Alessandro, she is here,¡± the man announced, and I could feel the atmosphere shift instantly. It was suffocating, and suddenly a strange sensation of goosebumps ran all over me.


    The beast unhurriedly turned, his face contorted into a wicked smirk. He signaled for the man to bring me inside, and with a nod and a bow, the man from earlier gestured for them to bring me in. The tension in the air grew thicker, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of fear coursing through my veins. And this strange behavior of mine only happens every time I appear in front of this bloodsucking beast.


    However, the guards grabbed me and dragged me inside, and I had no choice but to kneel in front of that demon. I tried to resist, but they were too strong. Eventually, they pushed me down to my knees. I felt so helpless at that very moment though I was quick to hide the fear within me not wanting to show my emotions to these pigs!


    Kneeling in front of him, I gritted my teeth, slowly lifting my head to stare at them. And that¡¯s when I noticed the gray-eyed man who was standing beside him. And on the other side is the man who had dragged me inside earlier, standing beside that beast, King Alessandro. He was so engrossed in his ss of wine that he didn¡¯t even spare me a nce.


    But by my left is another woman who seemed so gorgeous with wless, fair tender skin. She looks so captivating that you probably couldn¡¯t see yourself tearing your gaze away from her. I believe she will be around my age, I rolled my eyes at her when I noticed the way she was looking at me with so much superiority in her eyes like I was worthless and didn¡¯t reach her standard.


    Typical vampires!¡­ I hissed inwardly


    What was I expecting from these bloodsucking monsters? As I pulled my gaze away from her, I scanned the wide sitting room and spotted a man who kinda resembled Alessandro, but not quite. He was sitting a few feet away from them, surrounded by three or four other guys.


    ¡°Is she the one, Lucas?¡± The man who resembled Alessandro asked, ncing at the man who had dragged me in here.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the guy that I assumed to be Lucas, answered.


    I could feel the intensity in the air as the man turned to look at me. But I wasn¡¯t about to back down. I shot him a fierce re, my eyes filled with defiance. However, instead of looking at me with distaste like they all normally do, he smirked at me, which left me feeling confused and wondering what was going through his mind.


    ¡°She seems like a stubborn type,¡± he smiled when ncing at everyone in the room but they all remained silent with their eyes fixed in my direction.


    ¡°So, are you ready to spill the truth or go back to the terrifying dungeon?¡± Alessandro asked, his eyes finally settling on me as he leaned forward, keeping the ss of wine in his hold down on top of the table in front of him.


    I looked up and met his gaze with a determined re. My heart raced, but I wasn¡¯t about to let fear dictate my actions. ¡°You think a dungeon can scare me? I¡¯m not afraid of your threats,¡± I said, my voice steady and filled with so much resentment.


    But just then, Alessandro¡¯s smile widened, seemingly amused by my response. ¡°Well, well, you¡¯re quite the interesting one,¡± he remarked, his eyes scanning the room. It was clear that my defiance had fueled his anger and drew a lot of attention in the room. From the looks on their faces, I could easily smell my death close by.


    As Alessandro leaned even closer, his smile vanished, reced by an intense coldness that sent a horrified shiver down my spine. ¡°Look, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Spit it out,¡± he snapped, his wordsced with a calm yet threatening tone. It was clear that this was my final warning, and I could feel the weight of the consequences hanging in the air if I were to go against him this time around.


    I stuttered while trying to open my mouth to blurt out the truth but then the images of Alpha Matteo shed through my mind, making the words stop at the tip of my tongue.  And I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of defiance rise within me once again. Swallowing hard, I scoffed and looked away, refusing to give in to his intimidation tactics. Even if he is to kill me, I won¡¯t be losing anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I replied stubbornly, not even bothering to look in his direction or to know how murderous his face seemed right now.


    ¡°Ah..!¡± But the loud bang on the table in front of me instantly shattered into pieces and sent a horrifying shiver down my spine. It was clear that my words had angered him more than I had anticipated.

 Chapter Seventeen

    I could feel the room fall into an eerie silence as the loud bang echoed. All eyes were fixed on me, and my gaze met theirs, with so much resentment and defiance. It was evident that my words had provoked a deeper anger within him than I had expected.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You think you can be stubborn, huh?¡± He said, trying to hide his anger. A sly grin crept across his face, causing his deep brown eyes to twinkle with mischief.


    Despite the unsettling tension in the air, I still didn¡¯t allow them to see my fear. However, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why this monster here hasn¡¯t shredded me into pieces. It¡¯s like I¡¯m tiptoeing through a minefield, unsure of when the explosion will ur. Every step I take feels like a gamble, a dangerous dance on the edge of a knife. But here I am, still standing, still breathing. It¡¯s almost as if this monster has a twisted sense of amusement, toying with me, keeping me on the edge of my sanity. I can¡¯t deny the adrenaline pumping through my veins, the thrill of not knowing what is on his mind.


    ¡°You can just kill her, we¡¯ll still find out about their hideout without her information,¡± the same woman who had given me a look of disgust earlier suddenly said, throwing death res my way.


    I rolled my eyes at her statement.


    ¡°I see no reason for that,¡± That guy who looks like Alessandro snapped me back to reality with his words. I lifted my head, and there it was, the intense re between him and thedy. It¡¯s crystal clear they ain¡¯t exactly best buddies. The vibes between them are icy, like a frozenke in the middle of winter. Something tells me there¡¯s a whole lot of history and bad blood there.


    Well¡­.. not like any of my business, my whole body is throbbing with pain right now! Looking up, I noticed that Alessandro seemed deep in thoughts or could I say in some deep state of contemtion. His head tilted back, eyes shut tight, and that index finger of his tapping away on the armchair like it¡¯s got a mind of its own. It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to solve the world¡¯s greatest mystery or something. ¡­¡­ What a narcissist being!


    However, I can¡¯t even begin to describe the sheer anger that surged through me when I heard those words from that exact woman again, ¡°She is of no use here, Aless, you should just kill her instantly. She is a damn dog!! Remember,¡± My eyebrow started twitching uncontrobly, a mix of disgust and fury coursing through my veins. I feel the urge to shred her into pieces. How dare she address me like that?


    But then, the same guy by my left retorts immediately with a sneer, saying, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t mean that killing her is the best option.¡± It totally pulls me out of my thoughts, making me nce at him. I can¡¯t help but wonder why he¡¯s opposing the idea. And that response of his causes a quick growl from the woman, and then this other guy, Lucas, pushes forward, snarling at both of them.


    The tension in the room reaches its breaking point as Alessandro, already aggravated by their childish banter, suddenly growls loudly, ¡°Enough!!¡± His patience has run out, and the vampires in the room quickly lean back and bow their heads in submission. It¡¯s like they know not to mess with Alessandro when he¡¯s had enough.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you haven¡¯t taken my life yet, King Alessandro,¡± I said immediately, a smirk ying on my lips as I spoke with a hint of mockery in my tone. The air was thick with tension, but I remained unfazed by it. ¡°Kill me¡­..!!¡± I screamed, forcefully struggling to push forward but I was tightly held back by his men.


    ¡°Serena!¡± Alessandro¡¯s gaze pierced me with intense hatred as he let out a frustrated groan. The woman standing a few feet away from him took a step forward.


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± Serena replied, her voice steady. It was her, Serena, the very woman who had forcefully pulled me from Alma¡¯s room that fateful night and injected those syringes into my neck. She possessed a striking beauty, but there was an undeniable aura of danger surrounding her.


    ¡°You and some of my men should torture her,¡± he dered, catching everyone off guard. The vampires stood in shocked silence, their eyes fixed on him.


    ¡°B¡­ But Aless,¡± the same exactdy dares to speak up again, ¡°You can just kill her instead of this constant torture and save time.¡±


    ¡°Sofia!!¡± he growled with a warning tone, instantly silencing her. This unexpected reaction surprised everyone in the room, including myself. Seeing how close Sofia was seated to him, it¡¯s pretty clear that they have a strong connection. I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me that, the closeness says it all.


    They all seemed taken aback and ufortable. I can see the confusion in their faces when especially thedy who now seemed embarrassed and shocked¡­¡­ Hmmm, so her name is Sofia.


    ¡°This same disrespect is what annoys me most. You¡¯ll do well to keep quiet and only speak when spoken to,¡± his eyes were dead set on her, and I noticed her swallow hard before she looked away. By my left-hand side is a cheerful-looking guy, the same guy that looks exactly like Alessandro. I couldn¡¯t do much but just watch as Sofia red at him but that only deepened his smile.


    ¡°Any other thing you need us to do, King Alessandro?¡± I heard Serena clear her throat drawing our attention.


    My heart raced as he cast a dangerous gaze in my direction. ¡°Hmmm¡­ She should be taken to the Abyssal dungeon,¡± he said, his voice filled with a chilling intensity.


    A satisfied smile suddenly appeared on his lips, causing gasps from everyone in the room, especially the guy beside me. Well¡­ except Sofia, who now wore a satisfied smile on her face. I won¡¯t deny it, I¡¯m already trembling in fear. Just the mention of the ce sends a shocking wave down my spine, and the pitiful looks on their faces only intensify my unease.


    ¡°Break her to the extent that she couldn¡¯t feel her legs. And once she ispletely broken, then bring her to my chamber,¡± Alessandro said, his eyes fixed on me. ¡°I have a special punishment for her.¡±


    On hearing the word ¡°break,¡± my heart raced with fear. I know that in this context, ¡°break¡± carries a much darker and sinister meaning than its usual definition.


    ¡°Yes, King,¡± Serena replied, her voice filled with defiance. She marched towards me,ing to a halt right in front of me. With a quick gesture, she signaled the men who immediately grabbed hold of me and pulled me up.


    ¡°Hey, watch it!!¡± I rasped at the way the men were handling me. But it seemed like they paid no attention to my plea, as if they couldn¡¯t hear me, and continued dragging me away.


    Shooting a fierce re at Alessandro, I noticed that everyone¡¯s eyes were on me¡­ Some were smiling, especially the other girl who had given me those disgusting looks earlier. But the guy who resembled Alessandro was giving pitiful looks as if he actually cared. It gave me an unsettling feeling deep within.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I yelled at them as we came to a halt in front of a hallowed hallway. The eerie silence that filled the air sent a lingering fear coursing through my veins.


    ¡°Move her inside,¡± she instructed,pletely disregarding my daily struggles. The men forcefully pushed me into the room, binding me against a long iron rod. My hands were tightly chained to the rod. Lost in my own thoughts, I was abruptly pulled back to reality when I felt my clothes being yanked down, stopping at my waist and exposing my bare back. I let out a shriek as the icy cold breeze instantly hit me with full force. Then, I felt a sharp whip, covered in thorns,sh at my back, striking me with intensity and causing my skin to prickle upon contact.


    ¡°Ah¡­ No!¡± I cried out, clenching my teeth tightly in agony as tears welled up in my eyes, streaming down my face.


    Theshing continued, and the tears flowed uncontrobly down my cheeks. I bit my lip, refusing to utter a plea, even though the pain was evident on my face.


    But all of a sudden, theshing came to a halt as the guard stepped back, obeying Serena¡¯smand with just a flick of her index finger. Rising from the chair, Serena began pacing in a circle beside me. ¡°Are you finally ready to speak up?¡± she asked, her voice filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Serena eximed, her movements swift like lightning as she abruptly halted in front of me. She forcefully grabbed my chin, holding it with a brutal intensity. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she taunted, a dangerous smirk stretching across her lips.


    ¡°Never¡­ Fu. ck youuuu!¡± I shouted defiantly, spitting a mixture of saliva and blood towards her. Gasping for breath, I observed as she swiftly turned her head to the side upon the unexpected contact with my saliva. That single act seemed to infuriate her. In a fit of anger, she delivered a thunderous p across my face before retrieving a picana from the desk and pointing it towards me.


    My eyes widened in disbelief at the scene unfolding before me. But just as she was about to stick the picana at me, a voice suddenly interrupted, saving me from further harm. ¡°It has exceeded the time the king allowed for her torture. She needs to be released,¡± the voice dered.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I wearily tilted my head and spotted Lucas standing by the door, his hands casually tucked into his pockets. Thedy nodded obediently and then addressed the guards, ¡°Release her and send her back to the ve¡¯s quarters until evening.¡±


    *****


    Alessandro¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What do you want to do with her?¡± my brother, Aristide, asked me as soon as she was dragged away by my men.


    ¡°Breaking her, what does it seem to be?¡± I replied, nonchntly shrugging my shoulders. It¡¯s a well-kept secret that I have a brother. Only a select few, like Lucas and others, are aware that he¡¯s still alive.


    ¡°She will work for you afterward?¡± Marcos asked,ing to sit beside me. I could detect the excitement in his voice. It was clear that ve trading was something he had always wanted. ¡°I suggest you spare her life,¡± he added, emphasizing his opinion.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion,¡± Aristide said with a sigh. ¡°But I think you need to release her, bro. She might die there,¡± he pleaded, earning a sharp re from me.


    ¡°She is our enemy, remember?¡± I reminded him firmly. ¡°Never let your emotions cloud your judgment,¡± I roared, earning a slight nod of understanding from him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t waste her in there, Aless¡­ She can earn a fortune for us,¡± Marcos persisted, but I shook my head in disapproval, shooting him a fierce re.


    ¡°She is not going to earn a fortune. She is such a loyal subject of Matteo that she doesn¡¯t seem afraid of death, but I will make her crave it herself¡­¡± I turned to stare at their puzzled faces. ¡°Bring her to my chamber,¡± I said with hegemony before standing up to leave the office.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ I sure wasn¡¯t expecting that,¡± I heard Marcos blurt out as I made my way out of the office. ¡°What an unlucky situation for her,¡± he added, understanding the gravity of the situation.

 Chapter Eighteen

    Emma


    With a forceful push, the old, creepy door swung open, and I was forcefully thrown inside, causing my body to crash onto the unforgiving ground. A sharp hiss of pain escaped my lips as I felt the door close behind me, its echoing crack sending a horrifying chill down my spine.


    ¡°Emma¡­..!!¡±


    ¡°Is Emma¡­..!!¡±


    Suddenly, I heard a voice, filled with both excitement and fear, screaming my name. It was a voice I recognized, and as it drew closer, I could sense the tremble of fear and pity in her tone. The sound of footsteps grew louder, and it was clear that it wasn¡¯t just two or three people approaching. From the intensity of their footsteps, it seemed like there were many more. The pain was unbearable, making it impossible for me to lift my head and catch a glimpse of them. My head was spinning, and it felt as if the weight of the entire world was resting on my shoulders.


    ¡°She seems terrible,¡± someone whispered about me, and I could hear others mirroring her sentiment before erupting intoughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dareugh at her! None of you seem any better¡­ Instead of offering help, you all just stood there to mock her!¡± I heard that familiar voice once again, but this time it was filled with anger. I could sense the anger and pain in her words, and yet, I couldn¡¯t respond. I knew she was standing up for me.


    ¡°Hey! Warlock, watch it there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± She shrieked back at the girl.


    On hearing her outburst, I brought my head up, desperate to prevent her from doing something reckless because of me. But as I did, a sharp pain shot through my back, causing me to instinctively hiss in agony. The sudden outburst caught their attention, and Alma hurried towards me, gripping my fists tightly. ¡°Emma¡­¡± Her soft voice echoed in my mind, but before I could reply, my vision blurred, everything doubling before my eyes.


    ¡°Hey, Emma¡­.. Are you there!¡±


    I could feel her shaking my body, desperately trying to keep me awake. But sadly, I could feel myself drifting away, her voice fading into echoes in my head. I struggled to open my heavy eyelids, but they seemed impossibly heavy. And just like that, I slipped into unconsciousness.


    TICK. TICK


    In a small vige nestled among mist-covered mountains, I found myself in a mysterious and ethereal world. The air was thick with clouds, obscuring my vision and leaving mepletely disoriented.


    As I turned around, my heart skipped a beat. Standing just a few meters away from me were my parents, who had tragically passed away a few months ago. Their presence filled me with a mix of disbelief, longing, and joy.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I reached out to touch them, but unfortunately, my hand passed right through their incorporeal forms. And that¡¯s when I realized that this was not a reunion in the physical sense, but a moment of spiritual connection.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing my confusion, my parents smiled warmly at me, their eyes filled with love and pride. My hand was still stretched out to touch them again to confirm my assumption but as I took a step forward they drew back. I stepped forward again, now my heart was a bit broken but they moved back again. Filled with pain, I sadly snapped my head to look at them, my eyes twinkling with a mix of confusion, sadness, and pain in them. And without uttering a word, my parents conveyed a message to my soul. It was a message of strength, resilience, and the pursuit of justice.


    ¡°No¡­!¡± I shake my head vigorously, refusing to ept their heartbreaking message. But just then an unexpected strength surges through me, empowering my entire being. ¡°No¡­ Please, Mom,¡± I plead, stretching out my trembling hands, tears streaming down my face. I can¡¯t bear to part ways with them again.


    They should take back their strength and allow me to be by their side. The world inside is terrifying and dreadful, and I cannot bear to be alone amidst those bloodsuckers. Besides, there is nothing for me back in that world. Everything I desire is right here in front of me ¨C my parents. I long to find sce with them. Out there, I am burdened with responsibilities that surpass my own capabilities.


    ¡°Emma,¡±


    I blinked my eyes, trying to clear away the tears that had blurred my vision when suddenly Alma¡¯s voice cut through the haze again, soothing and gentle. ¡°Emma,¡± she called out to me, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Emma, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°A. Alma,¡± I stammered, my voice trembling with uncertainty. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.


    Snapping my head towards my parents, I desperately searched their faces, hoping they had heard Alma¡¯s voice too. I needed confirmation that I wasn¡¯t just imagining it. But as I turned back, the voice echoed in my head once more, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Please, wake up¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me,¡± it pleaded, filled with a mix of fear and desperation.


    ¡°A¡­ lma,¡± I mumbled, my voice barely audible as I struggled toprehend what was happening. It was unmistakably her voice, but she wasn¡¯t physically here. How could this be? I nced at my parents, their expressions mirroring my own confusion. It was evident from the look on their faces that they had heard the voice too.


    ¡°M¡­. mom,¡±.  ¡°Da¡­. d¡±


    ¡°It is time, child,¡±


    ¡°Tim¡­ time,¡± I stuttered, my voice trembling as the realization washed over me. I lifted my head, locking eyes with my parents as their voices echoed in my head. My face flushed with a mix of emotions, and my eyes widened in total disbelief.


    ¡°Please¡­ I can¡¯t go back,¡± I pleaded, my voice filled with desperation. But before I could fullyprehend the weight of my words, a spark of light appeared out of nowhere. Suddenly, blinding shes of light engulfed my face, tearing me away from theforting presence of my parents and thrusting me back into the horrifying world of uncertainty.


    Tick. Tick


    ¡°Emma,¡±


    My ears were nearly deafened by the excited scream from behind. I felt a figure rushing towards me, her arms enveloping me in a tight embrace, cradling me against her chest. I could sense her silent prayers, a mix of relief and concern.


    Slowly, my eyelid twitches as I fought to keep my eyes open against the blinding ray of light that flooded the room.


    ¡°Al¡­ ma,¡± I stuttered, my voice barely a whisper as I opened my eyes.


    ¡°Emma,¡± I whispered, feeling her slowly release herself from the embrace. She pulled away, a mix of relief and worry evident in her eyes. ¡°You scared me,¡± she murmured, her voice muffled and filled with concern.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where am I?¡± She asked, my voice trembling as I ignored Alma¡¯s concerned words. Confusion washed over me, and I desperately sought answers about my surroundings.


    ¡°In my room,¡± she answered, her voice filled with a mixture of worry and relief. ¡°But I remembered passing out¡­¡± My words trailed off, and pain etched itself onto my face.


    Though I didn¡¯t get to finish when she suddenly cuts in, ¡°Yep, you copsed at the lobby, so I pulled you inside with the help of some people who were kind enough to lend a helping hand,¡± she finishes with a shrug before looking back at me.


    ¡°You looked stressed out,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t mind that I cleaned you up,¡± she asked, earning a sigh from me.


    The look on her face says it all like she wanted to really know what happened that might have caused the wounds on my back that were tangled with blood. Sighing, I couldn¡¯t dare to look into those curious eyes of hers, so I tilted my head to the other side, pulling my gaze away from her.


    ¡°Care to share what happened?¡±


    BANG!!!


    Immediately the question slipped out of her mouth, the door was busted open, startling us and pulling our attention to the scene. Standing there were four huge men with broad shoulders. Looking at them, I already knew why they were here. Alma seemed scared, like a rain-soaked chicken.


    ¡°Get her,¡± came a famine voice.


    Titling my head to the side, I saw Serena. How could I have not seen her? Alma gave me a skeptical look, though I could see what felt like concern and pity swirling beneath her eyes.


    I was still trying to get up when two of the men hurried toward me and forcefully dragged me out of the bed, away from the room. My heart raced with fear as I struggled with my weak body against their grip, desperately trying to break free. The adrenaline surged through my veins, fueling my determination to escape their clutches. The hallway seemed to stretch endlessly before me as we moved further away from the safety of the room. Each step felt like an eternity, the tension building with every passing moment. The air was thick with tension as if time itself had slowed down. It was at that moment that I realized this was only the beginning of a muchrger, more dangerous journey ahead of me¡­¡­. Something way more painful and worse than what I have been through.

 Chapter Nineteen

    Vincenzo


    I can feel the gentle caress of the cool early morning breeze on my face tossing my disheveled hair sideways and revealing my sleep-filled eyes hinting at the remnants of a restless night. The breeze carries with it the promise of a new day as the sun¡¯s rays paint the sky in hues of orange and pink, casting a warm glow over everything it touches.


    However, as I stand by the window, a ss of wine in hand, my gaze fixated on the outside world, causing my thoughts to swirl with a mix of emotions. The wine swirls in the ss, mirroring the turmoil within me. The room is quiet, except for the soft sound of my deep sighs. The dimly lit room reflects my somber mood, as shadows dance across the walls. In this moment, I find sce in the stillness, allowing myself to process my emotions and find a way out of this mess.


    ¡°Hey¡­. Babe,¡±


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of my thoughts pressing against my chest as Ava¡¯s voice broke through the silence, and I turned around, forcing a smile to mask the turmoil within me. I clutched the ss tumbler in my hand, the cool surface providing a small sense offort amidst the chaos swirling in my mind. I didn¡¯t even know that Ava was right there in the room with me and thest thing I wanted was to hurt her, to burden her with my own struggles. So, I put on a brave face, determined to shield her from the storm raging inside.


    ¡°Yeah, sunshine,¡± I whispered, pulling her into a warm embrace. With my other hand, I gently pulled her closer to me, cherishing the feeling of her presence. ¡°How are you doing? I thought you were still asleep,¡± I murmured, nting a tender kiss on her forehead.


    I looked down at her, still wrapped up in her nightgown, just like me in my cozy nightshirt. The fabric felt soft against my skin, reaching down to my knees, almost brushing against my feet. As I gazed into her eyes, a flicker of concern crossed my face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I inquired, gently tucking a loose strand of her hair behind her ear while tenderly caressing her cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strangetely, Vincenzo, for weeks now,¡± sheined, her luscious eyes fixed suspiciously on me.


    Letting out a sigh, I reluctantly averted my gaze from her. Were my actions too obvious? Yeah¡­ I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ve been acting strangelytely, but I just can¡¯t help it. The constant nagging in my head, the restless thoughts, and theck of sleep are taking a toll on me. It¡¯s been tough, you know? Tough with everything happening recently, especially her absence.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± I reassured, meeting her gaze once again.


    ¡°Really? I shouldn¡¯t worry? I¡¯m your mate, Vincenzo¡­ It¡¯s my duty to worry about you!¡± she eximed, her concern evident in her voice.


    ¡°Chosen,¡± my wolf snorted back, but I quickly silenced him. I clenched my jaw, feeling the tension in my muscles as I held onto her soft fabric.


    With a sigh, I pulled her closer and closer to me while avoiding her gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt. Ava is a wonderful person, everything I could have wanted in a Luna. Shees from a higher rank, the daughter of the gamma, and has the potential to be a great Luna. Buttely, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy around her. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a void in my heart that she just can¡¯t seem to fill.


    ¡°I miss her,¡± I whispered to myself, my heart aching for Emma. Her absence is a constant reminder of what I¡¯ve lost. My wolf still yearns for her, and that terrifies me. I traced my hand along the mate mark on Ava¡¯s neck, eliciting a throaty response from her. It¡¯s confusing¡­ She bears my mark, so why does my wolf still long for another? Deep down, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that Emma is still out there, somewhere. Though the question remains: where could she possibly be hiding?


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± she asked, interrupting my thoughts with her sudden question.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I miss her,¡± I murmured, the words lingering on the tip of my tongue as I let out a deep sigh. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to confess my true feelings to her at that moment. ¡°Just thinking about how to defeat that beast,¡± I lied, my fingers gently caressing her cheeks.


    ¡°Let your father handle that,¡± she muttered, her voice filled with concern.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That beast is dangerous and ruthless. I don¡¯t want you to risk facing him,¡± she responded, her words causing me to slowly withdraw from her.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m not capable of facing him?¡± I asked, a mix of frustration and anger creeping into my voice. As I spoke, my father¡¯s disappointed face shed through my mind, infuriating me more.


    ¡°Oh, not really,¡± she said, moving closer and gently patting my face. ¡°You¡¯ve already imed me. I just want us to solidify our bond before anything else. That beast may have disrupted our party, but I don¡¯t want him interfering with our special moment,¡± she finished with a seductive smirk, her longshes fluttering enticingly at me.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I murmured, my voice barely audible as I took a slow sip of my drink. My gaze remained fixed on her, captivated by her presence. Without hesitation, I gently pulled her closer to me. Setting my ss of wine on the windowsill, I wrapped my hands around her waist, resting my head in theforting nook of her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss her?¡± The words slipped past my lips before I even realized it.


    ¡°Miss who?¡± she moaned, her hands gently running through my hair.


    ¡°Your best friend, Emma,¡± I mumbled, feeling her tense up in my embrace.


    ¡°Emma,¡± she repeats, pulling away from me with a contemtive look in her eyes. ¡°Nope¡­ Never! Not even for a moment,¡± she dered, her voice surprisingly calm yetced with a touch of harshness. Her words made me raise an eyebrow, intrigued by her response. ¡°Do you miss her?¡± she questioned, giving me a skeptical gaze.


    ¡°I never wanted her, remember,¡± I said, smirking, but my words carried a bitter undertone.


    ¡°Then why did you ask?¡± I paused, her question swirling in my head. But before I could respond, she beat me to it. ¡°Besides, she was caught up in the fire inside that building that day, so I have nothing to worry about,¡± she said, shing a dangerous grin before pulling me closer to her.


    Our lips were inches apart as she drew nearer again. ¡°Kiss me,¡± shemanded, her voice filled with longing.


    As I looked at her, I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and our lips met. While kissing her, my mind kept drifting back to Emma, her face haunting my thoughts. Yes, I do miss her, but I don¡¯t regret the rejection because she still remains a low-life omega to me and to everyone concerned.


    The moon goddess could have made it better by making here from a high rank so that I could be proud enough to show her off as mine. Though at some point I was d that I didn¡¯t choose her because Alpha Matteo could have seen more reasons to ridicule me and view me as worthless as ever if I were to announce her and take her in as my mate.


    She is weak and a blow to my status, but I can¡¯t deny that despite everything I still miss her¡­¡­ perhaps I think it is due to the mate bond though I expected the mate bond to be severed by now since Ava now bears my mark. But in all, my heart yearns for her presence, and it drives me crazy. It¡¯s confusing, though. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the beast I needed to put an end to or if it¡¯s Emma I needed to find. Everything just feels messed up!

 Chapter Twenty

    Alpha MatteoContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood on the balcony outside my room, gazing at the sky with my hands resting on the rail. As the day went on, things got more tense and worse. The bloodshed is now bing too much. I looked at the moon¡¯s reflection in the sky, hoping that the moon goddess could hear me.


    The whole situation is really taking a toll on me, and I¡¯m slowly getting old. Even though I might still be the strongest and bravest Alpha and also among the strongest in the supernatural realm but I know deep down¡­.. Deep down, I know I might not be a match for Alessandro anymore.


    It¡¯s like the weight of the world is on my shoulders, and each day feels like a battle. I can feel the years catching up with me, and it¡¯s a tough pill to swallow. I am getting old, werewolves are not immortal. We bond in aging but the reverse is the case for vampires. Those creatures can live for five hundred years or million years and are still long, younger, and ageless. And Alessandro has lived for thousands of years, the oldest vampire that has ever lived and still living with his strength unmatched. It¡¯s like time stands still for them, while I can feel every year weighing on me.


    Due to the ageless battles that have been raging since even before my birth, all because of superiority, it¡¯s been tough for the supernatural realm to have an older species, especially when ites to our kind and those bloodsuckers. But Alessandro has once again proved us wrong. He remains strong and ruthless, defying time for thousands of years now. It¡¯s like he¡¯s a force of nature that just won¡¯t be tamed.


    His power seemed unmatched, and my fear was that I had only been the first person to challenge him ande out alive. I have seen him on the battlefield constantly, so I know how deadly, poisonous, and brutal that beast is. That¡¯s why when I see Vincenzo, I get scared. Scared of leaving him to face that beast, scared of knowing that after me, he was the next Alpha in line, and obviously that beast woulde for him. I am afraid of what the oue might be.


    ¡°Alessandro¡­.¡±


    I hissed, shaking my head as my grip tightened around the rails. The war has aged for centuries, and I am already tired of its constant repetition. My kind is hidden, and we have been hidden for years, which I am already tired of. We need freedom¡­ We need freedom, though not just us, but the whole realm needs freedom!!


    However, judging from what went down at that party that very day, the unexpected invasion, I know that it¡¯s also his work. Hmmm¡­ I smiled, recalling that I saw one of his subordinates, Marcus, that very day. It¡¯s like he¡¯s always one step ahead, pulling the strings from behind the scenes.


    They came for me, I know they did that to get my reaction. And Alessandro, I know, already has ns in the palm of his hands while waiting for my reaction. I know any slightest move will trigger them, and I am already old and no longer strong enough to withstand him. He hates me, he sees me as the only barrier to achieving his goal, which is nothing but just the power. The hunger to rule the whole supernatural realm.


    ¡°Please, Selena, mother of good heart, the all-seeing eye of the night as you drive your moon chariot across the sky every night, please hear your children¡¯s agonizing cry for help and intercede on our behalf by finding a way to put an end to this ancient war,¡± closing my eyes, I mumbled a short prayer to the moon goddess, hoping that she hears me out.


    Clearing my throat, I walked inside, striding into the room. And then my gaze darted to the bed, and I noticed that Elena, my wife, who is also my Luna, was still sleeping soundly. Looking at her, a smile curled up my face, brightening my mood a bit. Just like the meaning of her name, she brought happiness into my life, but remembering the danger at hand, pain clutched through me, gripping my heart tightly. It felt like a battle between the joy of the moment and the weight of the looming threat.


    Their safety and that of everyone in my pack is not assured at this very moment. Sighing I traced my fingers on her cheeks, my eyes watered as I watched her rx under my touch. The fear of losing her or anyone from my pack again grips me. I don¡¯t know if I could make it alive from any decision that I am about to make tonight, and I am also scared of not seeing her again.


    She¡¯s already stressed out with this whole drama, and I didn¡¯t want to bother her anymore, so I let her sleep. I gave her a peck on the forehead before walking away from the room down to my study. Vincenzo is my son, but I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s not strong enough to face Alessandro. And yes¡­ I¡¯m afraid because I don¡¯t think he would be able to rule my people well in my absence, though I just couldn¡¯t do anything. The position is his birthright and won¡¯t be denied from him. That¡¯s why I needed to find a way to end this war so that I could pave the way and make it a smooth ride for him.


    Entering my study, I groaned as I plopped on the chair there. ¡°Beta Aldo¡­ please, I need your presence, that of the gamma, and elders at the meeting hall at this moment,¡± I mind-linked my beta.


    ¡°Matteo, is everything alright? It¡¯s still night,¡± he replied quickly, yawning as he still sounded drowsy.


    Seems like I woke him up from sleep, ¡°There¡¯s something urgent we need to discuss,¡± I said, sighing while going through the pile of files on my desk.


    ¡°So urgent that it can¡¯t wait until morning,¡± he said, sounding tired.


    I need you all there now,¡± I shrieked, maintaining my Alpha tone. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on my shoulders.


    ¡°On that, Alpha,¡± he said immediately as I heard him through the mind link, getting off the bed.


    I sighed and cut the link, feeling the weight of the decision. Leaning back on my chair, I closed the files and stared straight at the empty air. The gravity of the choice I was about to make hung heavy in the room. I knew that whatever decision I made tonight would shape the future of my kind and that of the other realms, for better or for worse. Despite the uncertainty, I needed to make that decision, all the while hoping it would be worthwhile.

 Chapter Twenty-one

    Trigger warning: The sexual assaults and abuse in this chapter may be triggering!! So skip it if it is against your perspective.


    Emma


    After navigating thebyrinthine, dimly lit corridor for what felt like an eternity, we found ourselves at a standstill in front of a ck locked door. The paths leading to this room were so convoluted that I doubted I could retrace them if I tried to escape. It seemed as though that¡­  That beast had designed this ce specifically to thwart any attempts for his captives to escape. Standing there with the two guards, each holding my hand from behind, I felt like a prisoner in a sinister, otherworldly realm. However, I watched as Serena stepped forward and pulled out a passkey from her pocket, and effortlessly glided it through the locked door. There was a sudden beep sound, she then pushed the door open, and through her gaze, she signaled to the guards who suddenly pushed me inside.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I winced as I suddenly held myself from falling t on the floor, turning around I noticed that she was already closing the door.


    ¡°Heyy! Wait¡­.¡± I shouted, sprinting forward, but before I could reach the door, that little witch mmed it in my face. Taking a deep painful gulp, I lingered in front of the door for a moment before finally mustering the courage to explore the room and see how it looked.


    The room was so dark, but it still had this elegant vibe. I wished there was a light to brighten it up and reveal more details. As I looked around, I noticed the walls were adorned with ck and white wallpapers, and strangely, there were no light switches in sight. The room had minimal furniture-a king-sized bed, a nightstand, and arge couch in the corner which was fixed directly opposite the bed. And for some strange feelings, as I gazed around, I couldn¡¯t shake the vivid image of Alessandro, sitting in that chair like the ruthless ruler he is, watching andmanding his women as they undress for him naked. And just then, the thought of him seeing me naked made me feel vulnerable and exposed, my heart racing at the mere idea.


    ¡°Ouch! What¡¯s happening to me?¡± I grumbled, scolding myself as I made my way to the bed. As I sat down, I gasped, feeling as if I were floating on the ocean. The bed was so plush, that I couldn¡¯t help but run my fingers over it, savoring the smooth satin sheets. I could have the sweetest dreams here if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I am being trapped in the beast¡¯s territory. And just then I shifted my gaze and noticed the picture frame hanging loosely on the wall above the bed, catching my attention.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The room was dim, making the picture a bit hard to see. I inched closer and suddenly staggered back, almost falling to the floor as the image in the picture came into full disy. It was *Al¡­ King Alessandro!* I mumbled in disbelief. Just like a dream, the room door was pushed open, revealing the same demon. I instantly felt paralyzed, but before I could process what was happening, Alessandro walked in.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re already settling in, little dog,¡± his voice was so smooth, it sent shivers down my spine.


    Ignoring him, I swiftly rose from the bed. Standing beside it as he calmly moved toward his dressing table, taking off his ne, golden knuckle ring, and diamond wristwatch. Then, he turned to face me and began unbuttoning his shirt. I quickly averted my gaze, but couldn¡¯t resist stealing nces as he removed his shirt. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from the dark tattoos adorning his body in the dimly lit room. His muscles showed off with each movement, leaving me captivated. His presence was maic, and I found myself drawn to him, unable to look away.


    I could sense that he was aware of the effect he had on me, as I caught the sly smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. Honestly, I despised the way I felt so intensely drawn to him, especially since he¡¯s our sworn enemy for life¡­ a beast! I tried to give myself countless reasons to look away, but I just couldn¡¯t resist. My heart raced as I struggled to maintain myposure, the air thickening with tension and panic. His presence was like a ma, pulling me in despite my several judgments about him.


    Yes, he is damn hot in fact, enthralling but I just couldn¡¯t shake the memory of their intruder which took my parents¡¯ lives, leaving me feeling trapped in here. Despite his undeniable allure, I reminded myself that my life hung by a thread so I couldn¡¯t sumb to his charms. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a guy undressing in front of me,¡± I muttered, trying to convince myself and give a reason for my unusual heat up in front of him. The conflicting emotions swirled within me, making it hard to stayposed.


    My heart raced as he lifted his head sharply, causing me to jump in fear. Trying to push aside my uneasiness, I watched as he calmly sat down on the couch, crossing his legs as he observed me, his eyes lingering on my appearance. The tension in the room was palpable, and I struggled to maintain myposure under his intense gaze.


    ¡°Undress,¡± hemanded and leaned back to watch me.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I gasped, utterly surprised by his words but seeing the serious look on his face, I instantly swallowed hard the huge lump that had formed past my throat.


    Biting hard on my lips, I stepped back, tightening my grip around my clothes as I could feel his sharp gaze tearing my clothes off.


    ¡°I hate my time being wasted,¡± His voice rumbled with frustration, and I could see the resentment flickering in his eyes. ¡°Undress now!!¡± hetched out, making me cower back in fear.


    Trembling in fear, I managed to stammer, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± my words stumbling out.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± A dangerous smirk suddenly shed across his face. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± he asked, and I nodded my head rapidly, like a scared chicken.


    Smiling, he slowly rose from the chair and began striding forward. ¡°I think I have to show you why you are,¡± he blurted, and I felt my legs tremble horribly at that instant as the realization of what he meant hit me hard.

 Chapter twenty-two

    Trigger warning: The sexual assaults and abuse in this chapter may be triggering!! So skip it if it is against your perspective.


    *****


    ¡°Hmmm, what a loyal servant, I think I need to remind you why you are here little dog,¡± he said, smirking dangerously,pletely ignoring my sudden difort. My heart raced as I struggled to maintain myposure.


    ¡°Please, King, I¡­ I think I prefer the ve building,¡± I murmured nervously. The sound of his footsteps echoed against the cold tiles as he made his way over to me. ¡°Nope, you are really a good loyal servant. Should I give you your reward, little dog?¡± he smirked as he forcefully grabbed my waist.


    ¡°Ah¡­,¡± I let out a nervous shriek. ¡°King Alessandro,¡± his name, fled out of my lips unexpectedly due to fear, and I felt him tense in front of me before his gaze shed a deep golden color, indicating the presence of his beast. My heart pounded in my chest as I braced myself for what mighte next.


    I gasped, but his grip was holding me damn tight. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t need the reward,¡± I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes as the realization of what he meant by a reward snapped into my head. But he ignored me and pressed his lips against my neck. His tongue darted out and slid down the area. I shuddered against his touch as I felt an electrifying spark shoot through my body, and I struggled to move away. The fear and confusion overwhelmed me as I desperately tried to free myself from his hold.


    We are enemies and I know how much we despised each other so why is he taking advantage of me?


    ¡°No¡­ Please, King Alessandro, don¡¯t do this,¡± I pleaded, stammering at the end. ¡°We are enemies, remember!¡± I added, but before I could finish my sentence, he pped me hard across my face. My cheeks tingle, and the tears that I had been struggling to hide started rolling down.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could feel the heat of his breath against my cheeks as he screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking remind me¡­ You think I am happy doing this!¡± I nervously dropped my head, staring down at the floor. My cheeks twinged, and tears fell with each blink of my eyes. I knew the p would leave a fingerprint on my face and the area would be bruised. But what did he mean by he was not happy doing this? Doing what¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t get to process everything when suddenly his voice echoed in my ears once again, ¡°You are mine,¡± I suddenly snapped my head up in fear. I stared at him, trying to understand who he was iming, when suddenly he growled, his eyes glinting a golden hue as he pulled me toward him.


    ¡°You belong to me, little dog, I don¡¯t care what you have to say,¡± he leans in and nips at my neck. ¡°Say it¡­.. Say it now, little dog!¡± he harshly demands.


    I couldn¡¯t lie and say those words to him, not when I knew it wasn¡¯t true. But he was so close, and I could feel the strength in his grip. ¡°Say it now!!¡± His voice was harsh andmanding. I trembled in fear. ¡°I¡­ I¡­..¡± I stammered, my words barely audible. ¡°I am yours¡­..¡± The words felt like poison on my tongue, but I knew I had to say them for my own safety.


    As if I had given him a go-ahead order, his hands started prowling my body, and I felt frozen in ce. I¡¯d never experienced anything like this before, and it felt so invasive. My heart was pounding, and I could barely breathe. I wanted to move, to scream, but I waspletely paralyzed.


    I tried to keep my eyes closed and endured the painful torture and focus on something other than what was happening right now when suddenly I felt myself being pushed forward. Dragging me toward the table in his room and bending me over the table with my butt shot backward and lifted a bit by him. I felt my adrenaline as fear suddenly coursed through my veins immediately I heard his belt jingle and then came the disgusting sound of his pant zipper. I was afraid to open my eyes, afraid to know what would happen next.


    I tried to crawl away, but he immediately pulled me back, pping my butt hard and eliciting a cry of pain from me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare struggle or fight back,¡± he threatened, his voice low and menacing. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll make it worse.¡± His words sent a chill down my spine like cold water in a winter season and I felt frozen in ce.


    ¡°Please¡­. Please King Alessandro,¡± I cried out and immediately felt him stiff behind me, I could feel his gaze against me as he contemted within himself. However, just when I thought I had gotten a glimmer of hope, he forcefully pulled me up from the table shattering the hope as he pushed me down to my knees so that I would be kneeling, and facing him.


    He leaned down and hissed in my ear, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    I felt a surge of fear as I gasped, ¡°What?¡±


    He red at me, his eyes cold andmanding. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he snapped. ¡°And don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°Please, I am begging,¡± my lips trembled as I begged him but that seemed to have angered him because his face hardened and he forcefully grabbed my hair, eliciting a cry from me. ¡°Open your damn mouth now!!¡± he shouted, scaring me.


    I tried to find the words to exin my innocence but nothing seemed right. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ve never¡­¡± I stammered, unsure of what to say. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I struggled to find a way out of this mess when suddenly he tightened his grip on my hair. Tears reluctantly slipped down my face as I opened my mouth. I slowly closed my eyes as I noticed him pull out his dick from his pants. I feel so scared, so worthless and vulnerable. I hate the fact that I couldn¡¯t do anything so I just closed my eyes and tried to shut him off.


    ¡°Open your eyes, little dog,¡± hemands, his voice calm. I whimpered as I gradually opened them. ¡°Tongue out and be mindful of those teeth of yours,¡± I did as I had been instructed. He then ruthlessly thrust into my mouth, I cried out and tried to hold him by the waist but under that fierce gaze, I suddenly brought my hands back to my side. I felt broken and helpless. I was trying to keep from gagging as he thrust into my mouth, not caring if I could handle it or not. He stepped closer and positioned himself very well before thrusting harder again and this time hitting the back of my throat in full force.


    The shame I felt was suffocating, and I wanted nothing more than for this to end. I could feel his hand gripping my hair, pulling me closer to him. I tried to breathe through my nose, but the salty taste of him in my mouth was overwhelming. The pain was heavier than I thought¡­.. I am broken!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ fuck!!¡± He hissed, I gasped for air as he continued thrusting down my tiny throat. I tried to catch my breath, but he was relentless. He seemed to have no concern for my well-being, only focused on his own pleasure. He pulls out before thrusting harder again, more deeper. I choked and this time the pain was unbearable, tears started welling down effortlessly. I felt like an object, not a person. The more he continued, the more I felt my dignity slipping away.


    ¡°Mmmm, huh, feels so good!¡± he moans, he throws his head back as his grip tightens on my hair more. I couldn¡¯t do anything but struggle to breathe as he continued going very hard. I am starting to get weaker with each thrust. I gasped in pain as his pace quickened, I felt like I was going to pass out. The pain was excruciating, and I couldn¡¯t catch my breath. I was starting to lose consciousness, and I felt like I was slipping away. I tried to hold on, to keep myself present, but it was getting harder and harder. The only thing I could think of was my parents and how disappointed they would be if they could see me now.


    ¡°Hmm, yeah!!!¡± I heard him wheeze as his thrusting grew erratic. I was afraid of what would happen next, and I felt like I was going to pass out from the pain. The only thing that kept me going was the thought of my parents. I clung to that thought like a lifeline.


    ¡°Oh! So sweet,¡± he moaned before I heard him groan hard and something like liquid coaxed down my throat immediately, almost making me throw up. He went on for a while before he finally stopped and slowly pulled away from me, pushing me away. I tried to catch my breath as he stood up. I was shaking, and I feltpletely humiliated. I couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. I was a mess, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I will be entering the bathroom, but before I return I don¡¯t want to meet you here,¡± he said, his face contorting in disgust.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything but just gulped hard as I watched him make his way to thetrine. I wanted to rush forward and stab him hard till I am sure that he is dead and no more but I feel so weak that only my silent sobs can be heard. I felt trapped like there was no way out of this nightmare. My body ached, and I felt like I had no strength left. I just wanted to curl up into a ball and disappear. But I knew that wasn¡¯t an option.


    Things are getting worse¡­¡­ More worse than I expected.

 Chapter Twenty-Three

    My feet felt like lead as I stumbled down the hallway. My body ached from head to toe, and my heart was pounding in my chest. The sobs were uncontroble, and I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get out of there, to escape from this living hell.


    This is getting worse than I imagined¡­.. More horrible!!


    However, I continued sprinting down the corridor. A whirlwind of confusion engulfed me as my mind raced, torn between the paths before me. I was confused about the path to follow. Looking disheveled and disoriented, tears streamed down my face, staining my cheeks. Desperate to escape, I pressed my hand against my mouth, trying to stifle the sobs that threatened to break out. All I could focus on was the urgent need to flee from the building.


    Everything about that beast fills me with utter disgust, and the shame I feel is beyond words. Right now, I don¡¯t think I can bear anything or anyone. The hallway stretched out before me, seemingly endless, and it felt like I had been running in circles for ages. Remember when I said escaping would be like hitting a stone wall? Well, hours have passed, and I¡¯m still here, desperately searching for an exit. It¡¯s like time has yed a cruel trick on me.


    I still haven¡¯t made it back to the hallway that led to his room yet putting a smile on my face though It¡¯s like I¡¯m stuck in this building, unable to escape. And just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get any worse, I wasn¡¯t paying attention and ended up bumping into something. ¡°Ouch!¡± I groaned, feeling the sharp pain as my head collided with a rock.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± a gentlemanly voice asked, and at that moment, it hit me like a ton of bricks. It wasn¡¯t a rock that I had bumped into, but a living, breathing person¡­ a man!!


    And the genuine concern in his tone piqued my curiosity. A vampire asking if I¡¯m okay, didn¡¯t he smell that I¡¯m a werewolf, the very creature they¡¯re supposed to kill on sight? ¡°Excuse me,¡± his voice called out once more, and my heart raced with fear. Slowly, I managed to snap my head up, my eyes widening in shock. It was that exact man that resembled the beast that haunted my nightmares.


    Remembering the terrifying encounter in that room earlier, a rush of emotions flooded over me. Shame, fear, and confusion all intertwined, causing me to tremble uncontrobly. The weight of what I had experienced was almost unbearable, and this made me suspicious of this very one standing in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with a mix of caution and disdain. I shifted, creating some distance between us as I red at him with disgust. ¡°Sorry for¡­ bumping into you,¡± I managed to force out the words, despite the burning hatred I held for his kind.


    Smiling, he dismissively waved it away. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he mumbled, but his tone shifted as he took in my disheveled appearance. My hair was a mess, my lips sore, my face covered in sweat, and my clothes tattered. Feeling a wave of shame wash over me, I cast my head down, unable to meet his gaze. ¡°What happened to your lips?¡± he asked, reaching out his right hand to touch the bruise. Instinctively, I backed away, putting enough distance between us to protect myself. I couldn¡¯t bear to let anyone get too close, not after what I had been through.


    Seeing my reaction, he let out a groan and slowly lowered his hand to his side. ¡°I¡¯m Aristide,¡± he introduced himself, stretching out his right hand towards me for a handshake.


    Still keeping my distance, I gave him a small nod as I cautiously observed his every move. Ready to defend myself if necessary, because this sudden show of affection is just so confusing. Those creatures are heartless andck any trace of sympathy, so it¡¯s hard for me to trust that this man standing in front of me, acting friendly, is genuine. Though something deep inside me is telling me he¡¯s harmless, I find it difficult to believe¡­ Everything about them fills me with hostility.


    ¡°Do you mind if I get to know your name, please?¡± His question brought me back to reality. I looked at him and my lips moved faster than I expected. ¡°I need to leave this building,¡± I replied, earning a raised eyebrow from him.


    ¡°How?¡± he asked, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°I need to leave this building, please,¡±


    ¡°Where are youing from?¡± he asked, eyeing me up. ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t seem to find my way out,¡± I quickly interrupted him, not ready for his questions. I just needed a moment away from this building, from their predatory gaze, from everything!


    Nheless, a silence stretched between us as he kept staring at me, his gaze flickering on my bruised lips and the reddish fingerprint on my face. Pity and concern swirled in his face as he continued looking at me.


    There was something about the way he stared at me that I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend, and it made me ufortable. Noticing my uneasiness, he suddenly cleared his throat before muttering, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to treat your bruises to avoid them getting contaminated?¡± His words earned a sharp re from me.


    Ugh!¡­.. I couldn¡¯t help but feel defensive at his suggestion. Thest thing I wanted was to be reminded of my injuries. The pain was already etched into my skin, a constant reminder of the violence I had endured back in there. I wanted to escape that reality, even if just for a moment. But deep down, I knew he was right.


    Taking care of myself was important, even if it meant confronting the truth. But honestly, I am already pissed off, and I don¡¯t want him adding more to it. Can¡¯t he just understand that I don¡¯t want to be in the same space with their kind, I just can¡¯t withstand them. ¡°I need to leave, please,¡± I persist. He nodded after a few hours of hesitated gaze.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he muttered. With his hand tucked inside his pants pocket, he turned around and began walking. Cautiously, I followed behind him, the silence hanging heavy between us. We continued walking for a few minutes until we reached a staircase that led to the exit door.


    He then stopped and turned to look at me, but my mind was already fixated on that exit. Without uttering a single word, I swiftly made my way toward the entrance and disappeared out of sight.


    Immediately, I stepped away from that building, a sigh of relief escaped my lips. Surprisingly, the ve building that I once despised now felt more peaceful to me than that whitish building. I found myself preferring the familiar odorous smells over the sweet fragrances of that dark room.


    When I reached the ve house, I pushed the door open hastily, and in an instant, someone enveloped me in a tight, unexpected hug. Caught off guard, I staggered back but managed to grasp onto the door tightly to prevent myself from falling.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emma¡­ I¡­ I feel so scared,¡± I heard someone cry out as she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Alma¡­¡± I stammered, my voice barely more than a whisper as her sobs echoed in my ears.

 Chapter twenty-four

    Ava


    The weather was so calm and soothing, just the way I have always wanted it though the pack was buzzing with crowds, but when I looked outside from my room window, all I could focus on were the children ying around. It made me think of Emma. They reminded me about her, that ungrateful creature I once called a friend. I did everything for her, my presence shed her away from pack bullies, and we were more like sisters. I did her the honor of choosing her among other rankers but one thing I asked her, she just couldn¡¯t¡­¡­ What a lunatic and now she¡¯s dead, and fucking forgotten!


    Bute to think about it, I still got that man under my sleeve. Smirking as I stepped away from the window. I nced around my room, searching for Vincenzo Salvatore. But he was nowhere to be found. A frown slowly etched on my forehead. He¡¯s been acting strange since the ceremonial night. What¡¯s the matter? Could it be about that beast? But that¡¯s not enough reason for him to be acting up. I mean, he should be grateful that Alpha Matteo is still in charge. Vincenzo can¡¯t challenge that brutal, ruthless creature, let alone end him. Or is there something he¡¯s not telling me? But honestly, I wanted a grand ceremony, and Vincenzo gave it to me before those disgusting vampires invaded our privacy and messed everything up.


    Letting out a sigh, I muttered to myself, ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯ll figure it out. Nothing stays hidden from me for too long.¡±


    With that being said, I strutted out of the room and made my way downstairs. I walked down with confidence, knowing that I was next in line to be the Luna of this pack. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I noticed the greetings and fearful looks from these low-life rankers.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Ava,¡± one of the omegas greeted as she tried to walk away. But I quickly grabbed her arm with force, causing her to lose her bnce and fall. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she cried out in pain.


    Ignoring her painful screams, I hushed her, saying, ¡°Shh, listen up. This is yourst warning¡­ Next time you greet me, address me as the next Luna in line to lead this pack, got it?¡± I held onto her, making my point clear.


    ¡°But you¡¯re¡­..This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you hear me? You pathetic fool!¡± I red at her, silencing her instantly. She fearfully nodded, understanding the consequences. ¡°Good, because if not, you¡¯ll have your tongue cut out,¡± I threatened, letting out a snarl. ¡°Now, get out!¡± The words barely left my lips before she hurriedly scrambled away.


    Grinning with satisfaction, I kept walking, not paying any attention to the greetings I received. I continued further down, searching for Vincenzo. Suddenly, I heard Alpha Matteo¡¯s voiceing from the conference room as I passed by. I quickly stepped back, fortunate that there was no guard at the door. I quietly leaned against the door, eavesdropping on his conversation with the council elders, his beta, and my father, Gamma.


    ¡°Your suggestion, Alpha Matteo, sounds good but it will be hard,¡±


    My father¡¯s voice chimed in, saying, ¡°King Alessandro won¡¯t ept that. You know how power-hungry he is, and he won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°King Alessandro, that beast! What are they talking about? What idea are they suggesting?¡± I thought to myself, my face showing clear confusion. I gulped nervously and leaned forward, hoping to catch any snippets of their conversation.


    ¡°We will first connect with other mythical creatures in our realms to know their take on this before sending the petition to King Alessandro,¡± Alpha Matteo said. But before I could fully process what they were saying, someone called my name from behind, causing me to nervously snap back to reality.


    Nervously swirling around, I was stunned at the person standing in front of me. ¡°Colton¡­¡± I mumbled in a whisper, barely audible.


    He nced at me and then at the conference room, a slight frown on his face. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Eavesdropping on Alpha¡¯s meeting with the council elders, my dear Luna,¡± he said, thest word dripping with sarcasm.


    Clearing my throat, I swallowed hard before a smile suddenly appeared on my lips. ¡°Hey¡­ Colton, how have you been?¡± I said, trying to steer the conversation in a different direction.


    ¡°The topic can¡¯t be changed, dear future Luna,¡±


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± I said, my voice turning serious. But he blurted out in distaste, ¡°We have nothing to discuss.¡±


    With a confident smile, I knew exactly how to get to him. I could tell he couldn¡¯t resist me, not at all. I understood that he was hurt because I chose Vincenzo over him. cing my left hand on top of his, I felt him tense up at the sudden contact. ¡°Can we go somewhere and talk, please?¡± I batted myshes seductively at him. He looked at me, gulped hard, and nodded his head.


    ****


    Not that long, we were standing in the garden, away from prying eyes. He then swatted my hands away and took a step back, earning a raised eyebrow from me.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you do that?¡± he said, a hint of sadness in his voice.


    ¡°Do what? What are you talking about?¡± I asked, feeling confused by his statement


    ¡°That day¡­ I saw everything, I heard what went down between you, Vincenzo, and Emma,¡± he announced, catching me off guard. I quickly masked my surprise, making sure not to reveal my true emotions.


    ¡°Why? Why? He was not your mate and you made everybody believe that¡­..


    With a smile, I took a step forward and replied, ¡°Well, that saves me the effort of exining everything, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked, his face filled with a frown.


    ¡°I did everything that I did because of you,¡± I suddenly blurted out, surprising him before he burst into a bitterugh after a while.


    ¡°You choose him, have him marked you, sharing the same bed, and now you stand here to say that you did all these just for me¡­ How? Tell me, what the hell is it about me?!¡± Heughed sadly, demanding an answer.


    Sighing, I growled out, ¡°I had his mark to make everybody believe that we are mates and for him to think that I feel the same about him. But don¡¯t worry, we haven¡¯tpleted our mating ritual, so the mark is not yet effective since we are not fated mates,¡± I exined, stepping closer.


    He went quiet for a while, and I could tell he was processing everything I just said. ¡°So he hasn¡¯t touched you yet,¡± he stammered. I smiled and closed the distance between us. ¡°No, not yet,¡± I replied in a hushed tone, seductively staring at him.


    Stammering, he nervously looked away, not wanting to meet my gaze because he could definitely give in to my charm. ¡°But he is my best friend, more like my brother, and my next Alpha¡­ Why are you doing this?¡± he fumbled with his words.


    ¡°Because I care about you and want the best for you. You deserve more than a beta,¡± I muttered. He looked at me with surprise and replied, ¡°Come on, Ava, the beta was my father, so I was destined to be a beta.¡± But I shook my head at him, determined.


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than Vincenzo Salvatore. You can¡¯t be a beta forever,e on,¡± I persisted, slowly running my hands on his shirt, down to his abs. He inhaled sharply, looking down at me. ¡°But he¡¯s your husband,¡± he managed to whisper, his heart beating fast. I continued to caress his abs, feeling the tension between us.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re the one I love, Colton, after we split off I haven¡¯t been myself,¡± I added, my voice trembling. Tears welled up in my eyes as I slowly moved closer to his lips. ¡°im me back and I will put you in the position you deserve,¡± I said, my words filled with longing. Before he could respond, I closed the distance between us and our lips met in a passionate kiss.

 Chapter twenty-five

    Vincenzo Salvatore


    Opening the room, I stumbled inside, lookingpletely disheveled. I ran my hand through my hair, which was an absolute mess, and tried to straighten out my clothes. Despite my best efforts, I still looked haggard and worn out.  I am no longer looking like the old me, I no longer dress sophisticated like my old self. I am always looking haggard and mentally stressed out.


    As I switched on the room light, I quickly scanned the area, but Ava was nowhere to be found. I wonder where she could possibly be and that¡¯s when I remember that she has a life apart from being my fiance.


    ¡°Not any fiance¡­. But choosing, I want our real mate!¡± My angry wolf was quick to chime in, shrieking with distaste.


    Letting out a sigh, I reluctantly blocked him, pushing him to the back of my mind. I just didn¡¯t have the strength to engage in a war of words or argue with him. It would only worsen my already buzzing headache.


    I kicked off my shoes and tiredly tossed them to the other side of the room, not bothering to arrange them neatly in the shoe rack. ¡°The omega will take care of it tomorrow,¡± I reassured myself and tiredly pushed myself towards the bar. With my mind in its current state right now, I knew what I needed was a strong drink since alcohol hardly had any effect on werewolves. Taking a quick nce at my bar, I let out a sigh and grabbed the strongest alcohol I had among the rest: Spirytus Rektyfikowany.


    Ever since she disappeared, I¡¯ve been feeling lost and confused. My wolf doesn¡¯t make it any easier. It¡¯s like they¡¯re both conspiring to drive me insane. I need her presence to keep me grounded. As I poured the drink into the tumbler, the door to my room swung open, but I didn¡¯t bother to look up. I already knew who it was. Her scent filled the room.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she eximed, stunned. ¡°You¡¯re already back? I¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere,¡± she said, quietly walking up to my side.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± she whispered, her breath trailing around my earlobe. Leaning forward, she nted a sensual kiss on my forehead. ¡°You seem sad,¡± she observed, her eyes scanning me cautiously.


    Clearing my throat, I let out a puff of breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ava, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said, downing the drink in the tumbler in one go. My grip tightened around the ss as the liquid bitterly rushed down my throat.


    ¡°I am your chosen mate, and your rightful luna in the future, so I have every right to worry about you, Vincenzo Salvatore,¡± she dered. I slowly met her gaze and mustered a small, sad smile at her.


    She looks so beautiful, kind, and good¡­¡­. So I don¡¯t want to burden her with my problems, especially when it involves her former best friend, whom she now despises.


    ¡°I have a lot on my mind, Ava, and I don¡¯t want to burden you with it,¡± I blurted out, but she shook her head in disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can talk to me,¡± she insisted.


    As I heard her calm, soothing voice, I turned around to face her. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said she looked beautiful. My fingers gently traced the soft, long, flowing ck hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall. All the while, she patiently gazed at me, waiting for me to speak. Our eyes locked once again, and her sparkling emerald and deep silver eyes, which were like precious gems, filled with warmth and curiosity stared back at me.


    ¡°Come on, babe,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Emma,¡± I hesitated, swallowing the words that felt like lead on my tongue. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the words. As I nced at her, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the radiant smile on her face, illuminating the room with her perfectly aligned pearly white teeth.


    Sighing, I immediately pulled her closer, resting my head in the nook of her neck. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her with my words; her face held such innocence and kindness. I gently traced my hand along her smooth and wless skin, like porcin, with a natural rosy glow on her cheeks. She had a slender figure, gracefully entuated by her elegant posture. Ava¡¯s fashion sense was impable, always dressed in stylish and sophisticated attire that highlighted her natural beauty.


    ¡°Is it about the beast?¡± Her voice was calm and came out in a muffled tone. Seeing a better opportunity to dive in, I nodded and let out a sigh. She patted my head before breaking the hug and cupping my face in her hands. Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she dropped the bombshell. ¡°I heard that your father and the council of elders are nning to send a treaty petition to King Alessandro.¡±


    My ears quickly perked up at the sudden news, what the fuck! What nonsense petition? That Alessandro should be dead and not sending any petition. Is my father even thinking right now? What¡¯s this about a petition to King Alessandro? That¡¯s crazy! I can¡¯t believe my father would even consider such a thing. Is he out of his mind? Has his cowardice clouded his sense of reasoning?


    ¡°What in the world is this nonsense?!¡± I growled, my Alpha aura radiating fiercely. I sensed Ava trembling slightly in my presence, her coughs revealing her difort. I quickly tried to reign in my intensity, not wanting to suffocate her with my sudden powerful aura.


    I could see how my aura affected her. No man can handle the intense anger of an Alpha unless they¡¯re their true mate or more powerful. My anger was like a zing beam of light, and this new information only fueled it further. I¡¯m beyond infuriated right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± I eximed, eager to leave the room and give her some space. As I turned around, I couldn¡¯t help but catch a glimpse of a mischievous smirk on her face. I decided not to dwell on it too much, knowing I had more important things to focus on right now.


    Not me here thinking about Emma and how she mysteriously vanished after those creatures invaded. And here¡¯s my father, busy talking about sending a treaty petition to them¡­.   The same exact enemies that almost killed us that very day. Seriously, shouldn¡¯t we be focusing on how to wipe those creatures out for good?


    Come on, Dad! Don¡¯t be a coward forever! If you can¡¯t handle this simple task, step aside and let me take charge. I¡¯ll show those disgusting vampires who¡¯s boss!

 Chapter twenty-six

    I stormed down the hallway towards my father¡¯s office, seething with anger. The sound of my footsteps echoed in the silence.


    My shoulders were hunched, my hair all crazy, and my eyes were zing with pure anger. I stormed towards the office, not even bothering to acknowledge the guards at the door. ¡°Good evening, young master,¡± one of them said but with the amount of anger radiating out from my body, I forcefully pushed him away and burst into the office, interrupting my father¡¯s discussion with my mother.


    ¡°Vincenzo,¡± my mother called, her voice filled with surprise and confusion. ¡°What¡¯s got you all fired up?¡± she asked, cautiously studying my enraged expression.


    On the other hand, my father was eerily silent, his hands sped together, supporting his chin as he studied me. A little frown creased his wrinkled face, and he appeared stressed. But what caught my attention immediately when I tore my gaze from my mother was the deep disappointment swirling in his dark eyes. Letting out a bitterugh, I turned to face him, my hands tucked in my pants pocket. He had always been disappointed in me, and I swear he regretted having me as his son.


    ¡°Always despised being stuck with me as your son, huh?¡± I smirked, a dangerous smile curling my lips as I locked eyes with him.


    ¡°Vincenzo,¡± my mother eximed, surprising me. I snapped my head angrily in her direction. When she saw the anger in my eyes, she sadly looked down. She should stop pretending. It¡¯s clear that this man never considered me worthy, not even as his own son!


    Ignoring my presence, my father¡¯s voice reverberated through the room, adding to the already tense atmosphere. ¡°What brings you here?¡± he asked with a furrowed brow, demanding an exnation.


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I quirk an eyebrow at him amusingly, matching his tone.


    It seemed as though my word got to him because his eyes suddenly glinted a darker color. ¡°I asked you a damn question, you over-spoiled little brat!¡± he screeched, his Alpha aura radiating with authority. The atmosphere shifted instantly, and the tension grew even thicker. I could tell he was already furious.


    My heart raced as I swallowed hard, feeling the overwhelming power in the air. Even though he was nearing retirement, he still possessed the strength of an Alpha. His aura had a profound effect on me, especially since I hadn¡¯t inherited the seat or the power yet.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Please, calm down,¡± my mother pleaded. ¡°He is still our son,¡± she mumbled, but my father snapped furiously the moment the words left her lips. ¡°This¡­ This brat is not behaving like mine!¡± he thundered.


    I wanted to snap back, but I found myselfpletely tongue-tied. His authority and aura were so overwhelming that I couldn¡¯t utter a single word. I stood there, my head bowed in submission. As much as I despised being in this position, I couldn¡¯t deny feeling vulnerable at that moment.


    ¡°Plea¡­. please,¡±


    His eyes were filled with anger, disappointment, and disgust, but when he noticed my mother¡¯s silent sob, he quickly snapped his head towards her. Seeing the tears in her eyes as she pleaded for him to calm down, I started feeling him rx back. Though the anger still lingered in his eyes, I could finally breathe as the tension began to ease.


    ¡°So finally you have given me some breathing room, huh?¡± I scoffed as I felt the tension begin to ease. But just as quickly, the tension stretched out again, making it difficult for me to catch my breath as our eyes locked.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­. Hmmm¡­..  Fuckkk!¡±


    ¡°Honey is our son!¡± my mother yelled. Sighing, my father ran his hand frustratingly through his hair as he rxed back in his chair. ¡°Please, honey,¡± my mother pleaded, now standing by his side, gently kneading his shoulders in a calm and soothing motion.


    ¡°Get out!¡± my father eximed, but I shook my head stubbornly in disapproval. ¡°I am not going anywhere,¡± I insisted, determined to stand my ground.


    Turning to look at me, he red, ¡°I said for you to get out of my office right now!¡± My heart raced, but I stood my ground, refusing to back down.


    ¡°Sorry but no,¡± I snapped back, matching his tone. Anger and hatred gleamed in my eyes as I looked directly at him, unyielding in my stance.


    ¡°Son¡­ Please, listen to your father,¡± my mother pleaded. ¡°He¡¯s already stressed out and really angry,¡± she added. But instead, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh, surprising both of them.


    ¡°Really?¡± I chuckled. ¡°But what happened since I have something to say to him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to any of your nonsense talks,¡± he howled, sending off a dismissive growl. But I remained fixed on my spot, undeterred by his outburst.


    ¡°YOU CAN NEVER SEND ME AWAY, I HAVE SOMETHING TO TELL YOU HERE AND NOW!!¡± Ished out, surprising them both with the intensity of my words.


    A silence fell between us as they both surprisingly nced at me. My mother seemed utterly surprised and disappointed at the same time, while my father didn¡¯t say much. But the unsaid words in his eyes were daring and dangerous to overlook. Clearing my throat, I refused to cower under his fierce gaze.


    ¡°What nonsense petition are you nning to send to that beast that was supposed to be six feet by now? Tell me¡­!!¡± I retorted, matching their tone of frustration.


    ¡°What petition is he talking about?¡± my mother stumbled on her words, her curiosity evident as she nced back at my father. It seemed like he was restraining himself from losing his temper by separating my head away from my body right then and there.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t say anything but kept ring at me. Not getting any words from my father, my mother turned back to me with a confused expression. ¡°What petition are you talking about, son?¡± she mumbled, trying to make sense of the situation.


    And that made me burst into another tremendousugh. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re also kept in the dark like me,¡± I smirked, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°He¡¯s your husband and right beside you, so ask him. I believe he¡¯s in the best position to answer that,¡± I tackled, not even caring about the sadness in her face.


    ¡°But let me tell you, father,¡± I said, cing my hands behind me and leaning forward with a nasty smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward, and no freakin¡¯ petition should be sent to that ugly beast,¡± I blurted out, my words slipping from my lips like a threat. I could see his face contorted suddenly in outrage as he struggled to restrain himself fromshing out at me.


    And then I decided to seize the opportunity for my own benefit. ¡°There are two options here,¡± I said, using the samenguage as before. ¡°Either you put an end to him, or you step down from your seat so I can show you how things are done.¡±


    ¡°Son¡­..!¡±


    ¡°YOU¡­!!¡± My father growled, struggling to control himself as his wolf slowly perked out from his angry gaze but he still managed to hold himself back from bouncing on me. He couldn¡¯t because I am still his son, hahaha!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Grinning mischievously, I shed them my pearly white teeth in full. Ignoring my father¡¯s angry snarl and the look on my mother¡¯s face, I turned around and furiously stormed out of the office as the smile suddenly vanished from my face recing it with resentment and bitterness.

 Chapter twenty-seven

    Emma


    Sitting on the bed, I couldn¡¯t help but stare into the thin air. My thoughts were a jumbled mess, and the pain swirling in my heart was overwhelming. I was so lost in my own world that I didn¡¯t even notice when someone entered the room.


    ¡°Emma!¡±


    Startled, I instantly jerked up as I felt someone shaking me gently, snapping me out of my thoughts. With a sudden burst of energy, I forcefully turned around, my dull eyes locking with Alma¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, her voice filled with genuine concern. Scrambling towards my side, she looked at me, her face etched with worry.


    I shake my head at Alma, tears welling up in my eyes, before tearing my gaze away from her. ¡°I¡­ I mean nothing is wrong with me,¡± I manage to say, my voice trembling. But shaking her head, and giving me a doubtful look she holds my hands tightly in hers, concern etched on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange, always absentminded for days now,¡± she says softly, her words filled with genuine worry.


    ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t trust or want me around, but please believe me when I say that you can confide in me. I genuinely want to help,¡± she says, her voice filled with sincerity. She reaches out and gently ces a hand on my shoulder.


    I heard her words, but they felt like running water, flowing through my mind without any destination. Memories of myst close friend came rushing back. We used to confide in each other and y around, and she felt like the sister I never had. But then, something changed in the end. It all turned into my worst nightmare, and the memories vanished in an instant.


    Gulping hard as memories flood my mind, I slowly withdraw my hands from hers. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine, Alma,¡± I managed to speak out, my voice strained. My throat hurts, and I feel sore all around my mouth and down to my throat. Even water or food feels like poison to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t Emma, you look pale and for days you haven¡¯t eaten anything or even taken water,¡± Her voice barely a whisper. Alma¡¯s concern is evident as she squats down in front of me, trying to get a clear view of my pale appearance. It¡¯s been days since I¡¯ve eaten anything or even taken a sip of water.


    Why does she care? She just has to stop pretending like she cares about me! As long as I know nobody gives a fuck about me,st time that huge pr***k was shoved forcefully down my throat without my consent. Maybe next time I might end up dead¡­¡­ so you have to get used to the fact that I said that nothing interests me anymore.


    ¡°Emma,¡±


    ¡°Look, just leave me alone, okay? I don¡¯t need your fake concern,¡± I snap at her, my frustration boiling over. The weight in my heart feels unbearable, and my life feels like aplete mess.


    ¡°I know it might be hard to believe, but I genuinely care about you, Emma,¡± she yells back, her voice gradually softening into a whisper at the end. ¡°I really do care¡­ I understand you¡¯re going through a tough time, but I can¡¯t help if you don¡¯t open up to me.¡±


    And that¡¯s when I looked up at her, seeing the concern etched on her face. But sometimes appearances can be deceiving. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, blinking back the tears in my eyes. I didn¡¯t want her to see me cry.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I needed someone to confide in, someone to talk to but unfortunately, I have long lost my trust since that day. So right now I have only me and my pains buckled up inside.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not fine¡­ Well, if you insist, then exin what happened that day. They came and took you away for days, and you only showed up at the door recently, looking battered, weak, and in pain. And obviously unconscious for three whole days,¡± she replied, a mix of pain and anger in her words.


    ¡°Stop being cranky and start learning how to mind your business,¡± I shot back, angrily standing up from the bed and heading toward the door. Her questions and unnecessary concern are starting to make me ufortable, can¡¯t she just stay on her own tongue-tied?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in this situation before, Emma,¡± my hand is already on the doorknob. But then her voice broke through, causing me to freeze in my tracks. ¡°I know you¡¯re hurting,¡± she said, and I couldn¡¯t help but gulp back the tears, feeling an emotional wave wash over me.


    ¡°I just need some fresh air outside,¡± I said, not bothering to look back or wait for her response. I hurriedly made my way out of the room.


    I felt so pale and weak, probably because I hadn¡¯t eaten in days and everything I was going through. As I walked down the corridor, I couldn¡¯t help but notice everyone rushing towards the entrance, some with excitement and others with fear. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on.


    ¡°No, no¡­ I can¡¯t seem to find my name on the list,¡± I heard a werewolf female cry out, her voice filled with tears.


    ¡°Wow! My name is there, thank goddess,¡± another group of girls swirled in happiness while pointing their fingers at the paper that was pasted on the entrance door.


    My curiosity got the best of me as I dragged myself towards the entrance, ignoring the awful looks and nces I was getting from everyone around. What¡¯s this about a name? Is something happening?


    ¡°What a pathetic girl?¡± I overheard one of the girls mutter, sounding irritated. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I think she¡¯s from the dragon race.


    ¡°She looks awful!¡±


    ¡°Um, excuse me,¡± I stammered as I quietly made my way towards the entrance. Everyone kept ring at me, but I gulped hard and ignored their looks. I¡¯m already used to people hating me, so those looks don¡¯t seem to affect me.


    Stopping in front of the paper with a long list of names written down on it, I curiously scanned the paper for my name or that of Alma. Suddenly, I heard someone mutter, ¡°Not again.¡± I turned to see Alma standing beside me, looking sadly at the paper in front of us.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued. Letting out a sad snort, she turned to spare me a quick nce before looking back at the paper. ¡°Remember when I told you about getting sold out once a year?¡± she mumbled. I nodded quickly, recalling our conversation earlier that day when I first stepped foot in here.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, this list,¡± she pointed her finger at it. ¡°It¡¯s the list of those who might allegedly be sold out in two days from now,¡± she exined, earning an ¡°Oh¡± from me. ¡°Still the same very?¡± I asked, looking at her.


    She seemed sad as she turned around to face me. ¡°But at least it seems better than here,¡± she murmured, but I just nodded. I know how much she wanted her name to appear on that list. However, I still can¡¯t understand why everyone seems anxious about leaving here when they¡¯ll just end up as ves again. Yeah, I want to leave too, but not as another ve. ¡°Come on, chill! It¡¯s still the same old ve stuff,¡± I hissed, stepping away from the ce as people eagerly closed in. Some were happy to see their names, while others seemed sad¡­ I think they have the same case as Alma, their names didn¡¯t appear there.


    ¡°Do you mean that those on the list will be bought by those men?¡± I asked as we made our way out of the building to continue with our daily morning chores.


    ¡°No, if you¡¯re lucky and pass the task,¡± she exined. ¡°Task¡­ What task?¡± I gave her a quick nce, curious to know more.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see it that day, Emma,¡± she said with a downcast tone. I just rolled my eyes at her, noticing how pained she seemed.


    ¡°Why go through all this stress just to end up as a ve? It doesn¡¯t make any sense to me, no matter how much I try to understand this nonsense,¡± I blurted out, hissing at the end. Alma looked at me and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s better than staying here, Emma,¡± she said, trying to exin her perspective.


    ¡°Just wait until you¡¯ve been here for like two years or even just a year,¡± she mumbled. I shook my head at her and confidently replied, ¡°I won¡¯t stay here for that long.¡± But all I got in response was a mockingugh from her.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ We all say that, but at the end of the day, our only hope is that paper being pasted on that entrance door with our names on it,¡± she patted my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe you¡¯ll understand my frustration one day.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say much but just watched her walk away, sighing. I wondered how it would have been if my name had appeared on that list. What would have been my fate? I guess it would have been another traumatic experience because nothing goodes from being a ve. As I looked back at those girls, swimming in happiness, I smiled sadly. At the end of the day, it seemed like they were running away from the very thing they were still getting into¡­ very!

 Chapter twenty-eight

    The hallway felt eerily quiet as I carried out my duties, mopping, cleaning, and clearing away the mess. Those repulsive vampires passing by only made it worse. Some would purposefully kick the bucket, causing water to spill everywhere, forcing me to start all over again. Others would shove me or deliberately bump into me, sending me crashing my ass straight to the ground.


    But in all, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯tin nor say a word after all I am in their territory and most importantly their sworn lifetime enemy, it¡¯s like being stuck between a rock and a hard ce. At times I wished my wolf hadn¡¯t been suppressed, sometimes I needed my wolf to teach these proud asses a lesson but even if I have my wolf I am still a weak omega and my wolf won¡¯t be as strong as I wished.


    Pushing aside those thoughts, I waspletely engrossed in my chores, unaware of anyone approaching. With a sigh of relief, I dered, ¡°Finally, I¡¯m done,¡± and quickly turned to leave. But then, unexpectedly, I collided with something¡­ or maybe someone.


    ¡°Wait¡­ What the¡­!¡± I hear a feminine voice squeal, but she somehow manages to stay on her feet after the collision. I feel a wave of fear wash over me as she snaps her head in my direction, making me flinch instantly. Her eyes shoot me a fierce and disgusted look as if I did it on purpose.


    Sofia¡­ Her name barely escaped my lips as I nced back at the furious demon standing before me.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± she scowled and asked in a raised voice.


    Hit! Really? I just bumped into her unintentionally.


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I nced around the hallway, noticing that there weren¡¯t many people around. However, I couldn¡¯t help but realize that my collision had caught the attention of those present.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I mutter under my breath, biting down hard on my lips. It¡¯s tough, but I know I have to do it to avoid any more unwanted attention. I¡¯m already not in the best mood right now.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± She squinted her eyebrow at me, clearly amused by my muttered apology.


    ¡°I am sorry, I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t see you,¡± I apologized to her politely.


    Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was stunningly beautiful. I had seen her before, but being face-to-face with her allowed me to really take in her features. Her long blond hair with pink tips seemed incredible, and then her wless, glowing skin gave her an ethereal quality, making her skin glitter like a transparent ss mirror¡­¡­. Typical vampire gene! However, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that the heavy makeup on her face was actually masking her true beauty.


    She looks more appealing without that heavy makeup but anyway, it is none of my business. Her face, her choice.


    ¡°Sorry? Huh¡­,¡± she says with a bitterugh. ¡°You bumped into me, and if I hadn¡¯t bnced myself in time, I would have fallen t on the ground and ruined my clothes.¡± She approaches me, pointing at her dress, but before I can evenprehend her words, I feel something harsh collide with my face. I stumble and fall to the ground, identally knocking over the bucket of water beside me, wetting the freshly cleaned floor¡­ Another reason to start afresh.


    My trembling hand rises to my face, and I can¡¯t believe it. She actually pped me, like, seriously pped me.


    How can someone be so cruel and arrogant? I mean, I have apologized, even though it wasn¡¯t really my fault. She was the one standing creepily in my direction. It¡¯s just unfair!


    ¡°Hmm¡­.. You think¡­..


    She had barely finished her words when suddenly, I heard a cold voice echoing from the other end of the hallway, interrupting her. ¡°What¡¯s happening over there?¡± A deep voice came from behind her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stopping in her tracks, she smirked evilly as if she already knew the owner of the voice. I couldn¡¯t deny that the voice sounded familiar as well.


    ¡°And why the hell is that any of your damn business¡­ Aristide?¡± She quickly spun around, but the words instantly got shoved down her throat. Thest word stumbled out in a mutter as she surprisingly nced at the guy who resembled Alessandro, Lucas, and of course, that wicked woman, Serena.


    Merely remembering that demon¡¯s name causes my gut to burn bitterly with pure resentment.


    I noticed the surprised look on her face vanishing, reced by hatred as she nced at Aristide. I guess that was the name of the guy who resembled that demon. ¡°What are you people doing here?¡± she asked, suspiciously eyeing them up.


    The strange aura in the air was suffocating that I didn¡¯t even notice when the other curious vampires in the hallway fled away. And as they drew closer, my gaze locked with Aristide¡¯s. I saw the smile on his face vanish instantly, and for the first time, his eyes turned cold as he took in the situation in front of him.


    ¡°This is just a hallway, Sofia,¡± Serena replied, and I noticed the two women snarling at each other.


    Really?


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Aristide asked, his gaze still fixed on me. ¡°Sofia¡­!¡± He then turned to her, demanding an exnation.


    ring at him, she shes him a taunting smile. ¡°Having some fun? Would you like to join me?¡±


    ¡°Sofia,¡± he snapped, his voice filled with frustration, confusing me and as well those other two standing right beside him.


    ¡°What?¡± She arched a brow, her longshes blinking innocently at him, but within her eyes, there was a swirling mix of hatred and mockery.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I heard Lucas suddenly interrupt, putting an end to the escting scene between Sofia and Aristide. ¡°Please, calm down,¡± he said, turning to Aristide and gently patting his shoulder. However, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the suspicious look on Lucas¡¯ face as he nced at me and then back at Aristide.


    Turning around, Sofia smirks at me as she mutters in a low tone. ¡°See you around, dog!¡± she says, running her eyes all over my body from my head to my toes, trying to intimidate me. Well, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk back at her, infuriating her and taking her by surprise.


    She seemed taken aback by her futile attempt to intimidate me. ¡°Sofia¡­!¡± She groaned, hissing in anger before she abruptly walked away, ignoring them.


    And there I was, left alone with those three who seemed to have popped out of nowhere. But just when I thought I had seen it all, I heard someone scream my name from behind. ¡°Emma¡­!!¡±

 Chapter twenty-nine

    ¡°Emma¡­¡­.!¡±


    I sighed knowing the owner of that voice, does she always have to invade my space? She always manages to invade my personal space, like she¡¯s got a radar for annoyance. Everything and everyone here just grates on myst nerve. I swear, if I had the power, I¡¯d snap their heads off in a heartbeat. The anger in me rises, my teeth grinding together as I take in the chaotic mess on the floor¡­¡­.. Starting over again? The idea just felt like a punch to the gut, a constant reminder of the pain. It¡¯s enough to make anyone want to scream.


    ¡°For once, get hold of your emotions, you are causing me a terrible headache,¡± As I was lost in my own thoughts, desperately trying to reign in my emotions, a voice pierced through the chaos in my head. It was like a thunderp, jolting me out of my reverie. It is not my wolf, the owner of this very voice sounds domineering andmands authority. It sent shivers down my spine, instantly capturing my full focus.


    What¡­. What¡­.  I mean what just happened? Did I just hear a manly voice in my head?


    I suddenly shot my eyebrow up in surprise, my eyes locking with Aristide, one of the three enemies standing just a few meters away. His calm and collected demeanor, along with the return of his normal eye color, sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Emma¡­ what happened?¡± Alma¡¯s panicky voice beside me carried a hint of worry. I let out a sigh, feeling the dread rising within me. I bite my tongue, concealing my emotions.


    She was so concerned that she didn¡¯t even notice the presence of those three. ¡°Why¡­ why are you sitting on top of a soaked floor?¡± she asked, her voice filled with confusion and worry.


    Startled, I snapped my gaze away from those unsettling deep brown eyes, my body flinching in response to Alma¡¯s words. As I looked around, my eyes widened in shock and terror, realizing that I had been sitting on top of apletely soaked floor this whole time. How did I not even notice? It was a chilling revtion that made a shiver crawl down my body in full force.


    ¡°You should get back to work,¡± Lucas ordered his expression void of emotion. At that moment, Alma abruptly jolted upright, her bravery faltering as she scurried to hide beside me, her eyes widening in fear as she finally noticed the presence of those three figures.


    ¡°Good¡­ Good day,¡± she stammered, her words stumbling at the end. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you people were here.¡± Her voice trembled with nervousness, and I could sense the unease in her every word.


    Ignoring her sudden apology, Lucas casually patted Aristide¡¯s shoulder before sauntering off with Serena. They left me standing there in the hallway, alone with Aristide and a nervous Alma. But what caught my attention was the suspicious nce Lucas shot my way as he walked past us and the curious stares that lingered on Serena¡¯s face. Something was definitely up, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was being watched.


    What was that for?


    Alma was still behind me, her fists clutching onto my already-drenched gown. I turned my gaze away from Lucas¡¯ direction, making damn sure that they had walked away, and redirected my focus back to those piercing deep brown eyes. It was as if they held some kind of secret, drawing me in with their intensity.


    There¡¯s definitely something off about the way he stares at me and gives me the creeps. It¡¯s like a mix of difort and intrigue. But strangely, there¡¯s this genuine aura I sense, like he doesn¡¯t mean any harm. But honestly, you can never trust those horrendous vampires, they can be real maniptors.  And especially, that so-called demon king? Ugh¡­. A total asshole!


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    Suddenly, I locked my gaze with those fiery brown eyes once more. I¡­. I heard a voice in my head again. I couldn¡¯t help but shoot him a suspicious re, narrowing my eyes as I tried to make sense of it all. He stood there, unmoving, studying me intently. Before his eyebrow twitched up, and a frown etched itself between his forehead. What is going on?


    Is so confusing because his expression is nk apart from those frowns and I just can¡¯t seem to make out if he was the one talking in my head. But how is that possible? It feels like I am about to run mad. Everything seems like a mind-bending puzzle and is driving me crazy.


    ¡°Emma,¡± Alma nervously tugged my fabric, her eyes darting between Aristide and me. ¡°Why¡­ is he¡­ looking at you like that?¡± Her whispered words filled my ear with panic. But before I could utter a word, I sensed Aristide¡¯s gaze shifting towards her, a clear indication that he had heard her.


    She trembled and backed out again, seeking refuge behind me. If she asks me what¡¯s going on, who exactly am I supposed to turn to for answers? Lately, strange things have been happening, and those unsettling looks he keeps giving me only add to the confusion. Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly noticed him squatting in front of me, our proximity ufortably close. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Alma flinched and immediately shrank away.


    The atmosphere grew heavy, and I was taken aback by his sudden presence in front of me. His eyes roamed across my face and down my body, leaving me feeling uneasy. My eyebrow twitched in confusion as I observed him scrutinize my features. Then, out of nowhere, a small smirk appeared on his lips, contrasting with his otherwise nk expression. It sent a shiver down my spine.


    My frown deepened, but he simply stood up, casting one final nce in my direction before walking away. I felt the urge to shout at him, to demand answers about the voice in my head. But when I opened my mouth, no words escaped. I turned to Alma, who was also watching me intently, her curiosity mirroring my own.


    As I watched his figure vanish amidst the hallway walls, a heavy sigh escaped my lips. I mustered the strength to pull myself up, but Alma swiftly intervened, halting my movements. My teeth clenched together, and I turned to face her, frustration evident in my voice. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Really¡­.. What was that for?¡± She asked me instead,ing to squat in front of me.


    I arched an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± I asked, puzzled by her question


    ¡°I mean the way¡­.. Don¡¯t you see the way he stares at you? Or perhaps why were the two of you staring at each other for so long?¡± Alma questioned, her eyes filled with suspicion. She had definitely picked up on something peculiar.


    Sighing, I only ask her the question that has been bothering me. ¡°Did you hear him say anything?¡± I asked Alma, hoping she might have some insight into the situation.


    But ring at me, Alma let out a snort. ¡°Of course, you two were just locked in a staring contest. The tension was so thick, I was waiting here forever for him to open his mouth, but the guy just had to make a quick, sly move in front of you, smirk, and walk away,¡± sheined, frustration evident in her hand gestures.


    I looked at her and then stared away, so the voice was in my head. Then who is he? Who was talking in my head? That voice seems so powerful and demands respect. Who is he?


    ¡°Who the hell are you, you motherfucker?!¡± I screamed in my head, but as I opened my eyes, I was met with an eerie silence from Alma¡¯s side and the hallway. I turned to Alma, perplexed by the strange expression on her face. Her eyes were wide, and her mouth hung open. ¡°What?¡± I mumbled, feeling a mixture of confusion and tension.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked around cautiously and then locked eyes with me again. ¡°Who were you yelling at?¡± she whispered, clearly horrified by my outburst.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± I quickly defended myself, my voice filled with uncertainty. But Alma arched her brow at me, ring with suspicion.


    ¡°You straight up yelled, asking who the motherfucker is,¡± she replied, catching mepletely off guard. So it wasn¡¯t just in my head, she actually heard me¡­ Great, now she¡¯s probably going to think I¡¯m crazy.


    ¡°I need to clean up,¡± I said, trying to brush off the conversation as I got up from the ground. But Alma, being her typical persistent self, wasn¡¯t letting it slide. ¡°Who was it?¡± she asked, giving me a scrutinizing look.


    ¡°Nobody,¡± I replied, bending down to pick up the mop from the floor.


    ¡°You just yelled at someone right now, Emma,¡± she retorted, mirroring my tone.


    ¡°None of your damn business, Alma, just back off!¡± I snapped, shooting her a fierce re through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Nope, I ain¡¯t leaving you alone,¡± she responded, matching my determined tone.


    Really! Is she serious right now?

 Chapter Thirty

    This situation is seriously testing my patience! I let out a big sigh, thinking to myself, ¡°Alright, just ignore her and get back to what I was doing.¡± But guess what? Alma, oh Alma, she just can¡¯t resist the urge to keep bbering on and on. It¡¯s like she¡¯s got an endless supply of words! I swear, it¡¯s enough to drive anyone crazy!


    I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes as she finally lets out a dramatic sigh. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m well aware that you don¡¯t like me,¡± she says, her words dripping with frustration. Without missing a beat, I grab the mop and give it a forceful squeeze, shooting a retort her way. ¡°If you¡¯ve got a problem with that, then why don¡¯t you just stay in your ownne?¡± My words hang in the air, a mix of annoyance and frustration concerning her persistent pestering around me.


    I hear her mumbling softly, her voice filled with longing. ¡°I wish¡­ I wish that I could,¡±  she utters, her voice barely audible. With a heavy heart, she goes over to lean against the wall, her head drooping in sorrow.


    I pause and lock eyes with her, a pang of guilt washing over me as my heart feels heavy with regret. Why was I so harsh? A surge of sadness washes over me, but then memories of Avae rushing back, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. Our story was more than just this, but it ended in such a terrible way. With a deep sigh, I push those thoughts aside and carry on with what I am doing. This past, filled with pain and betrayal, is something I refuse to let go of until they all pay for every single thing they did to me.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Her whispers gently tug me back to reality, prompting a sigh to escape my lips.


    ¡°Why are you here? I thought you went for your morning chores,¡± I interject, my voice sharp and dismissive, brushing off her words like an annoying fly.


    However, she let out a weary sigh, her gaze lingering on me as I carried on with my cleaning. ¡°I finished earlier and thought I¡¯d swing by to see if you were done,¡± she exined, but I shot her a re and continued with my task. ¡°What if you came and didn¡¯t get to see me?¡± I said, my voice tinged with a touch of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°But I did get to see you,¡± she let out, her voice filled with a mix of amusement and triumph. I couldn¡¯t help but pause in my cleaning, turning to face her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Oh really?¡± I replied, unable to hide the bitterness in my voice. But instead, she still grinned, her eyes sparkling mischievously. ¡°Yep, caught you in the act. Cleaning has never looked so captivating,¡± she teased, yfully nudging me.


    Gulping hard, I forced myself and turned to look at her before looking away. ¡°Alma¡­ you were supposed to go back to the ve quarters,¡± I said in a serious tone, my words cutting through the air like a sharp de. I couldn¡¯t help but wipe those smiles off her face, determined to maintain my distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the old matron still has tons of work packed up there for us to attend to once we¡¯re done with this one,¡± I added, my voice firm and unwavering. The thought of getting too close to her sent a shiver down my spine, and I made it clear with my words, hoping she will just get the hint and stay the fuck away from me.


    Groaning, she shook her head, ¡°It seems so easy to, how do I leave you when I saw how that fair psycho was yelling at you¡­¡­ and I know she was the one that might have pushed you down to that soaked floor, what a nuisance,¡± she hissed, tilting her gaze away.


    ¡°Still, you were supposed to have left,¡± I retorted, my voiceced with a mix of annoyance and exasperation. ¡°What transpired was between the two of us and none of your business,¡± I added, emphasizing each word with a firmness that left no room for argument.


    ¡°It is my damn business, Emma,¡± she almost yelled, her voice filled with frustration as she hauled herself out of the wall. ¡°It is my business,¡± she repeated.


    ¡°It is not, Alma!!¡± I shook my head, feeling a surge of irritation bubbling up inside me. The relentless frustration coursed through my veins as I continued cleaning, determined to push through despite the mounting tension between us.


    ¡°I am your friend, Emma, so it is my business!¡± she yelled back, her voice filled with annoyance. ¡°I bet you know nothing about friendship, you are so full of yourself!!¡± Her words kept pouring out, an unrelenting torrent of usations andints.


    And there I stood, stunned, my body stiffening at her sudden outburst. My grip tightened around the mop stick as I inhaled sharply, trying to steady myself. What do I know about friendship? A bitter smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I pondered the question. It felt like bitter medicine, a truth I struggled to swallow. If only she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have asked me that.


    Gritting my teeth, I mustered the strength to turn around and face her. I paused for a moment, taking in Alma¡¯s appearance. I couldn¡¯t deny that she was a strikingly beautiful woman, her innocence radiating from her face. But deep down, I knew I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to give her the friendship she yearned for. ¡°Nothing good wille out of this friendship in the end,¡± I said, my voiceced with a serious warning.


    ¡°I advise you to focus your energy on finding a way out of here instead.¡± I red at her, a heavy sigh escaping my lips, as I picked up the bucket and began to walk away.


    I shook my head, noticing her frozen in her spot for a moment as if she was trying to process what I had just said. A small glimmer of hope flickered inside me, thinking that maybe she would finally back off. But to my surprise, her voice echoed behind me once again. ¡°Hey!!!¡­ Come on, how did you know that nothing wille out?¡± she eximed, her tone filled with curiosity and a hint of defiance.


    I let out an exasperated sigh, feeling annoyed by her persistent words. Couldn¡¯t she just stay quiet for once?


    ¡°Why are you pushing me away?¡± she continued, her voice sounding confused. ¡°You know that you¡¯re the only person I talk to here.¡± I remained silent, quietly making my way towards the exit.


    I¡¯m just not sure if I can keep going with this conversation. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s not ready to back down. And the word ¡°friendship¡± has be something I truly despise in this world. She¡¯s such a wonderful person, full of joy and kindness, and I truly believe she deserves someone better as a friend. Not someone like me, who feels mentally unstable.


    I¡¯m just so broken that I can¡¯t bear the thought of wanting something that will only end up hurting her in the end. They¡¯vepletely shattered me, making the world feel so bitter. I feel like I¡¯m just going through the motions, like a lifeless creature. There¡¯s no trace of emotions left in me, except when I¡¯m around that devil¡­ Damn it, Emma, why can¡¯t you just stop thinking about this demon of a king?


    ¡°Hey,e on,¡± I felt Alma rush up beside me, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°We walked out of the ve quarters together this morning, so it only makes sense for us to go back there together, right?¡± I could hear her humming, but I chose to ignore her, keeping my silence as I continued walking. No more words escaped my lips in her presence as we both made our way out of the building.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter thirty-one

    Alessandro


    ¡°Come on, Dante,¡±


    I ran my hand through my hair, feeling a mix of frustration and annoyance. ¡°You¡¯ve had her plump lips wrapped around our¡­ you know what, just be quiet,¡± I retorted, matching his tone.


    The mere thought of that sends shivers down my spine and has the gentleman in between my legs throbbing against my pants. I hitched in my breath, groaning in frustration as I pulled my hair again in anger.


    ¡°We both desired the same thing, it felt good so stop making it look as if I am the only one in it,¡±


    ¡°Just shut the hell up, Dante!¡± I snapped, my frustration boiling over as I pressed my face into my hands, trying to regain control.


    Her images are messing with my mind and he is not helping at.


    ¡°Come on, the evidence is right there, down your pants,¡± he teased, causing my face to flush with embarrassment as I quickly crossed my legs, trying to hide the evidence of my arousal. Hisughter only made the situation more ridiculous.


    This is not good at all.


    ¡°You know we can still have her tonight if you don¡¯t mind,¡±


    ¡°DANTE!!!¡± I mmed my fist down on the desk, seething with anger. Just as I did, the door to my office swung open. My eyes narrowed as Aristide walked in, and I cleared my throat, trying to regain myposure as I leaned back in my chair.


    ¡°Easy, I only said if you don¡¯t mind¡­. Fine, deny that you still don¡¯t crave her,¡±


    This idiot still has the mind to continue with his endless teasing¡­.. Fuck it!


    ¡°Just beha¡­¡­


    ¡°Hey, man,¡± Aristide said,ing to a halt in front of my desk. I let out a heavy sigh and simply nodded, not really in the mood to engage in conversation. His brow furrowed as he locked eyes with me, then shifted his gaze down to myp. Luckily, when I mmed my fists on the desk earlier, some files had scattered onto myp, conveniently covering up the noticeable bulge that had formed between my legs.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped, raising an eyebrow as I locked my gaze on him.


    Clearing his throat, he nodded at myp, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the files scattered all over you?¡± His curiosity hung in the air, begging for an exnation.


    ¡°He ain¡¯t lying, man. What¡¯s the deal with the files all over you?¡± Dante snickered, earning a deadly snarl from me. ¡°Dare to tell him the truth,¡± My jaw clenched as I fought the urge to snap back at him. This beast is really pushing my buttons. With an exasperated groan, I forcefully pushed him away at the back of my head and turned my attention to Aristide, only to find him staring right back at me.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, swiftly changing the topic. This caught me off guard, as he usually prefers to keep to himself and stay away from the hustle and bustle of the building. He loves staying on his own, away from everyone. So his unexpected presence left me puzzled, wondering what could be the matter.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he nonchntly shrugged, but that only deepened my frown. Just as the silence settled between us, a knock echoed from the door. ¡°Yes¡­e in,¡± I sighed, leaning back in my chair, feeling a mix of curiosity and weariness.


    The door swung open, revealing Luciano as he strolled in. ¡°Good day, King,¡± he greeted with a hint of familiarity, his eyes darting between me and Aristide, I nodded in response. The room seemed to buzz with an unspoken energy as we exchanged greetings.


    ¡°Any news,¡± I went straight to the point, clearly not in the mood for any pleasantries or beating around the bush.


    ¡°Yes, King,¡± he nodded. Aristide continued to stand there, his gaze fixed on the two of us. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in the air as I coldly nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, go on,¡± I replied, my tone matching the frosty atmosphere.


    ¡°Her name is Emma Giovani,¡± Luciano began, his words seeping into my consciousness. ¡°She¡¯s eighteen, part of the omega tribe. Her father tends to the gardens, while her mother works as a cleaner within their pack.¡± Aristide¡¯s expression shifted into one of surprise, and he shot me a puzzled nce. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at him, choosing to ignore his curiosity for now.


    ¡°Her parents,¡± I asked, my voice trembling with curiosity, ¡°Gone,¡± Luciano¡¯s words hit me like a ton of bricks. ¡°They were among those killed in ourst attack on their pack,¡± he revealed, sending a shiver down my spine that seemed to reach the depths of my very bones.


    Will she ever forgive us for what my kind did to her parents? The thought weighed heavily on my conscience, causing an inexplicable lump to form in my throat. I let out a sigh¡­¡­ Is not as if I care! Fuck the matebond_


    ¡°Leave,¡± Imanded, disguising my urgency with a calm tone. ¡°Okay, my king¡­.¡± Luciano nodded in understanding, his expression shifting as he turned and silently retreated. It was as if he had never entered the room in the first ce, leaving behind an eerie sense of emptiness.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I sighed, the weight of the information swirling in my mind, I barely had a chance to rx before Aristide¡¯s voice abruptly interrupted me. A scowl formed on my face, ¡°Who is it?¡± Aristide stepped forward, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°She is not important,¡± I shrugged dismissively, waving off the discussion. But my casual response only seemed to intensify Aristide¡¯s curiosity. ¡°She¡­?¡± he inquired, his brow furrowing with intrigue.


    Damn it! How could I be too careless with my words?


    ¡°A she-wolf,¡± he eximed, his voice trailing off in shock as he snapped his head to look at me. ¡°Is it her?¡± Aristide asked, his eyes filled with anticipation and curiosity.


    My brow knitted in a frown, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The she-wolf in the ve quarter,¡± he inquired, earning a sigh from me before I nodded at him in confirmation.


    ¡°Why? You never cared about a werewolf before, let alone a ve,¡± Aristide asked dramatically, his voice filled with disbelief.


    I rolled my eyes, my gaze fixated on his pacing figure. I ignored him, watching him pace back and forth like a restless animal. It annoyed me to no end that I even entertained the thought of wanting to know more about her. And what annoyed me even more was the fact that I couldn¡¯t just kick him out if not that he was my brother. ¡°Damn privileged bastard,¡± I mutter under my breath, frustration evident in my voice.


    Feeling utterly drained, I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes in exasperation. I leaned back in my chair, letting out a sigh before responding, ¡°To use her¡­ we gotta figure out what the hell we¡¯re getting ourselves into, you know?¡±


    ¡°But she said she is clueless,¡± he whispers in a horrified tone, ¡°How do you intend to use an omega against the Alpha?¡± He adds


    I let out another exasperated sigh, the tenth one in a row. I couldn¡¯t understand why I had this burning desire to know more about her. And to make matters worse, I wasn¡¯t even sure if it was about that so-called coward, Matteo, or the mate bond this time around. How the hell am I supposed to use her against that fool? It¡¯s all a tangled mess in my head.


    I sigh, shaking my head, ¡°What then should I have done? Maybe kill her instead,¡±


    On hearing my voice, he stopped pacing and turned to re at me. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you actually thought of killing her,¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my eyebrow at him, a smirk creeping onto my face. ¡°Well, if she can¡¯t be used against that coward, then she¡¯s pretty much useless here, isn¡¯t she?¡± I retorted, my voiceced with a mix of amusement and danger.


    He walks forth and slumps on the visitor¡¯s chair, his eyes never leaving my bored gaze.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯te to that yet,¡± he muttered, his voice muffled and filled with defeat. His shoulders slumped down as if the weight of the situation had taken its toll on him.


    Why is he acting off? Besides it is still heartbreaking to know that the moon goddess has fucked me off at this crucial moment.


    ¡°I will kill you if you pull your asshole act on our mate,¡± Dante was quick to intervene.


    ¡°Shut up, you naughty head,¡± I pushed him back again.


    ¡°So her parents were killed?¡± Aristide whispers.


    ¡°You heard Luciano,¡± I nod my head


    Izily rubbed the shell of my right ear, my eyes shifting to the dull grey wall beside me.


    ¡°We killed her parents,¡± Aristide concluded, his words hitting me like a punch to the gut. ¡°Are you not a bit remorseful?¡± His sudden question snapped my gaze back to him but before I could unleash at him, the door was immediately swung open.


    ¡°Hey buddy,¡± Lucas grinned, strutting in like he had just won a trophy. Just as the door swung open again, Marcus joined the scene, a long-inked paper clutched tightly in his right hand. The arrival of both of them piqued my curiosity.


    ¡°Hey, Ales,¡± Marcus called out, striding towards me with a determined look on his face, seemingly oblivious to everyone else in the room. ¡°I¡¯ve just discovered a mistake in the names of those ves scheduled to be sold next weekend.¡±

 Chapter thirty-two

    ¡°What about them?¡± I groaned,zily leaning back in my chair.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her name in the list and ording to Serena, you¡¯re the one who insisted her name should be removed,¡± he countered, confusion lingering in his voice.


    As I scanned the room, confusion etched on Lucas¡¯ face. But what caught my attention was Aristide, wearing a mysterious smile amidst his bewildered gaze fixed upon me.


    He acts weird at times¡­ It seems that¡¯s why our so-called father, that greedy bastard, never seems fond of him.


    ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± I asked, my brow twitching up slightly as I turned to look at Marcus.


    ¡°We need her to make huge sales,¡± frustration breaks free of his calm facade as he tries to convince me. ¡°And besides, when did you start getting so interested in ve trading?¡± he added, sounding confused.


    ¡°We need her for something else, something way more important than just trading her away,¡± I sigh.


    This whole thing is really messing with my head. Can¡¯t they all just give me a break and stop involving her in my affairs for once?


    ¡°That girl is absolutely useless to us, and I brought her here for the sole purpose of making a profit,¡± Marcus blurted out, shaking his head disapprovingly. ¡°We need this money¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!!!¡± I mmed my fists on the desk, sending shockwaves through the room. They recoiled in fear, their eyes wide with a mix of confusion and surprise. But there was something different about Aristide. As he looked at me, confusion shed through his eyes as well before a knowing smile slowly curled at the corner of his lips.


    Sighing I decided to brush it off.


    ¡°You dare not question my orders!¡± I eximed, my voice filled with authority. ¡°I specifically singled her name out, so make sure to focus on the names of those who were there¡­¡± My eyes darkened, and I clenched my fists tightly by my side, struggling to maintain control, especially when it came to Dante.


    ¡°Calm down, Dante,¡± I whispered in my head, trying to soothe the rising storm of emotions within me.


    ¡°Calm down, little beast, we can¡¯t let them find out she¡¯s our mate,¡± I mumbled, reminding him that we still needed to keep our connection a secret.


    ¡°Fuck him!¡± He suddenly eximed, and I could feel a surge of anger coursing through me. ¡°He called our mate useless,¡± he groaned, fighting the urge tosh out at Marcus. My eyes shed a flicker of golden color before returning to their normal ck orbs. The struggle continued as Dante fought for control. But giving him control now would be a disaster because that would be risking the exposure of our secret and blowing our cover.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Making them more suspicious is thest thing I want. They¡¯re already confused, and I don¡¯t need to add fuel to the fire.


    I need to control this damn mate bond¡­ I clench my jaw, feeling the frustration building up inside me. Slowly, I close my eyes, trying to find a sense of calm. My fists remain tightly curled, a physical manifestation of the struggle within.


    ¡°I¡­ Ales¡­ I¡­¡± Marcus stammered, his mouth opening and closing in nervous confusion. It seemed like he was at a loss for words as he stared at me.


    Sighing, my muscles rxed as I leaned back in my chair. Opening my eyes, I waved my hands dismissively at them and said, ¡°I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Ales,¡± I sighed as I heard Lucas¡¯s voice. ¡°Sorry for the interruption, but I came to inform you that the ve trading ceremony will be taking ce in two days,¡± he said, his voice a bit shaky due to the sudden change in atmosphere.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± I eximed, closing my eyes and leaning back in my chair as continued tapping my index finger away on the armchair.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. Yeah,¡± he chuckled nervously, feeling a bit uneasy.


    They knew better than to push my point further whenever I¡¯m angry. They know just how disastrous my inner beast can be if it¡¯s unleashed ¨C a hungry, ruthless, untamed creature that craves raw blood and death.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be on our way then,¡± he cleared his throat. I nodded in agreement, my eyes still closed.


    Turning around with a sigh, Lucas pulled Marcus along with him as they walked away from the office, closing the door behind them. Lucas knows me too well¡­ hmmm.


    Sighs!


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± A frown appeared in the middle of my forehead as Aristide¡¯s voice broke the silence in the air.


    I ignored him and continued tapping my finger on the desk, trying to tame Dante. My frown deepened as her face, her tears, and her deep tempting eyes kept shing through my mind, and I could feel Dante starting to retreat.


    What are you doing to me, little temptress?


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to go to this year¡¯s ve trading?¡± Aristide¡¯s sudden question pulled me off my thoughts, causing my cold gaze to snap open, raging burning in them.


    He flinched back a bit as my intense gaze bore into him. I¡¯ve never actually witnessed the ve trading, even though the transaction is happening right in my territory. I mean, I initiated it, but I¡¯ve always managed to avoid the ceremony. I have them remind me a day or two before, just so I can steer clear of it.


    ¡°Ales,¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t be going,¡± I managed to utter.


    ¡°If you hate it so much, then why not just stop it?¡± he said,ing to sit down.


    My jaw clenched furiously at his words before a mischievous grin suddenly appeared on my face. ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± I replied, my voice dripping with wicked smirk.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I gave him a long look before my gaze shifted to stare at the empty space, I frowned as memories of years back shed into my head. The agonizing cry of my mom before her throat was shed off.


    They took the most precious thing from me in this world, and they built the monster in me! So I¡¯ll make sure they never know peace throughout their stay on this even down to the generations toe.

 Chapter thirty-three

    Alpha Matteo


    Sighing, I opened the door and walked inside the room. I ced my left hand by the wall side and switched on the light.


    It¡¯s the middle of the night, and all this drama going on has made me spend more unnecessary time at work. We need toe up with something before Alessandro makes a move.


    His silence only means one thing¡­ death and disaster. And losing another member of my pack is something I just can¡¯t bear. I¡¯m so tired of this never-ending battle.


    With another sigh escaping my lips, I turned to nce at the bed. Elena was peacefully lying there, snoring softly. Crossing paths with her has been the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me. She¡¯s my hidden source of strength and also my vulnerability.


    As I gazed at her peaceful form, her hand gently cradling the pillow against her chest, a wave of warmth washed over me. The frown on my forehead melted away, reced by a sense of tranquility. Before I knew it, my legs moved on their own ord, drawing me closer to the bed.


    The bed sank beneath my weight as I settled down beside her, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from her. My finger traced a slow, gentle path down her face, delicately tucking a strand of hair behind her right ear. She looked absolutely stunning, and it was uncanny how much Vincenzo resembled her.


    I watched her toss and turn, clutching the pillow tightly, she remained sound asleep. A smile crept across my face as I continued to observe her. Vincenzo was truly a precious blessing from the moon goddess, but¡­ we may have spoiled him a bit too much. Now, I can¡¯t help but worry about what the future holds because of him.


    However, I heave out a frustrated breath, the warmth in my gaze just vanishes, and I can¡¯t help but feel worried and concerned. As I stare down at Elena, my heart skips a beat. My biggest fear is losing her or anyone else again. I don¡¯t know why I feel like I can¡¯t have this forever like I won¡¯t be beside her forever. And that¡¯s why I want to cherish the time we have together and enjoy every moment. The future is uncertain, and with the way things are going, I am afraid that a day wille when I will no longer be there.


    I don¡¯t want to fail her


    But again, I don¡¯t want to lose her as I feel that fear of losing her, a lone tear slides down my eye andnds on her face, wetting her cheeks. I gently wipe it away, trying to be as quiet as possible. Sending that treaty petition to Alessandro was a difficult decision, but I was willing to do anything to save my family and my pack.


    What if we didn¡¯t meet his demand?


    The question was still lingering in my thoughts when suddenly, I felt a warm hand on my face. ¡°Honey, when did you get back?¡±


    I turned my gaze to stare back at the beauty in front of me, and a smile spread across my face. At that moment, all the fear that was lingering in my mind vanished as I looked into her captivating eyes. ¡°I just got back a few minutes ago,¡± I replied, gently stroking her cheeks.


    ¡°You must be tired,¡± she mumbled, sensually rubbing my cheeks. Her touch had an immediate calming effect on me. I nodded in agreement, leaning into her magnificent touch. It felt soforting to be in her presence.


    I closed my eyes, savoring the moment as if all my problems had momentarily vanished. But then, her voice broke the silence, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Sighing, I opened my eyes and gazed into her innocent face. She truly was the best thing that had ever happened to me. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I replied, but seeing the deep frown that suddenly appeared on her face, I regretted my response.


    Seeing the frown, I already knew what woulde next. So, I broke free from her touch and immediately felt a chill at the loss of contact. I managed to stand up from the bed, but she quickly held me back. ¡°You¡¯re stressing yourself,¡± she said, her voice filled with concern.


    Looking at her, I swallowed hard. ¡°It¡¯s for the best,¡± I said, my voice filled with determination. I¡¯m doing this for you, Vincenzo, and our pack. I don¡¯t want to lose you, Elena. I want you to live a life of ease, without any reason to be afraid or hidden.


    ¡°About the treaty petition¡­¡± I watched her gulp nervously. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± she added, fear lingering in her gaze as she sat upright to look at me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, seeing a sad smile on her face. I traced my finger on her forehead to help her rx. Her warm gaze stared back at me before she let out a sigh, her fear disappearing and leaving only worry in her eyes. ¡°Do you think that just the treaty petition will be enough?¡±


    I sighed, feeling the weight of the situation. ¡°This has always been what King Alessandro wanted¡­ submission,¡± I muttered. But Elena shook her head. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡­¡± she said, earning a raised brow from me.


    ¡°King Alessandro, the one we both know, wanted superiority. He wanted to rule the whole realm, and that petition can only mean one thing,¡± she muttered, holding my hands tight. ¡°Are you sure about this, honey?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± I reassured her, trying to conceal my concern and the emotions tearing me apart.


    This won¡¯t be easy.


    ¡°What if we can¡¯t meet their demand?¡± she asked, voicing the very question that had been keeping me up at night. ¡°He¡¯ll stille for all of us,¡± she muttered, the weight of the situation sinking in.


    My heart shattered at her final words, *He wille for us all*  I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing you, Elena. I would do anything, even sacrifice my life, to ensure your safety, Vincenzo¡¯s safety, and to give you both a life of freedom and peace. No matter what he does, he is still my son¡­.. My only heir.


    ¡°We have to put an end to this never-ending war. And that¡¯s why I have to do what needs to be done,¡± I said, my voice steady as I fought back the emotions threatening to overwhelm me. I didn¡¯t want her to sense the heavy burden weighing on my heart through our mate bond.


    ¡°This is a huge risk, babe,¡± the fear is back in her again.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a big issue, babe,¡± I replied, acknowledging the fear that had resurfaced in her once again.


    Leaning forward, I gently held her face in my hands, looking deep into her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t rule forever, and nobody has ever stood up to fight Alessandro as I had,¡± I said, feeling a lump in my throat as I saw tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°But have you ever wondered what will happen once Vincenzo takes the throne as the new Alpha? He¡¯s like a feather in front of Alessandro,¡± I finished, watching the tears stream down her face.


    I wiped away her tears and gently kissed her lips. ¡°If Vincenzo is to rule, then I have to do this for him, for you, and for the future of our realm and all the helpless mythical creatures out there,¡± I whispered to her before standing up and turning around to leave. She didn¡¯t stop me this time around.


    However, as I walked towards the wardrobe to undress, a chilling silence filled the room. I could sense her eyes still fixed on me, and her emotions flowed through our mate bond, giving me a severe headache.


    I¡¯m sorry, Elena. I know this is a risky move, but I have to do it. If there everes a day when I¡¯m no longer here, just know that I love you and always will, even in death.

 Chapter thirty-four

    Ava


    Hmm


    I smiled, dragging the soft duvet snugly closer to my chest as the sun streamed through the curtains, casting a warm glow in the room. After the mindblowing s*x with Colton, I couldn¡¯t help the smug smile forming on my lips. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I had this intimacy with someone. After that moonlight feast, it is like Vincenzo haspletely forgotten anything about satisfaction or s*x.


    I tilted my head to the side, and as our eyes met, I could see the affection in Colton¡¯s gaze. A mischievous glint sparkled in my eyes as I looked back at him.


    ¡°So,¡± He said yfully, breaking thefortable silence, ¡°what¡¯s on your mind, Miss. Mischief Maker?¡±


    I chuckled, gently brushing a strand of hair away from his face. ¡°You know,¡± I began, my voice filled with a mix of frustration and mischief, ¡°A lot has been on my mindtely.¡± Breaking our gaze, I shifted my focus to the ceiling, lost in my thoughts.


    ¡°Like,¡± I heard him mumble, his voice barely audible as he drew closer. Adjusting the sluggish pillow beneath him, he propped his head up with his elbow, his gaze locked with mine.


    I tightly gripped the duvet with both hands, using it as a shield to cover my naked body. ¡°It¡¯s about Vincenzo,¡± I responded, my voice filled with a mix of suspicion and eagerness. A surge of anger flickered in my eyes, making my emotions clear.


    My words seemed to have made Colton ufortable ¡¯cause he cleared his throat a bunch of times before sitting up straight. He gave me this long, intense look before gently trailing his finger along my cheek. ¡°So, what¡¯s it about him?¡± he asked, curiositycing his voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s been acting really strange,¡± I muttered, my voice filled with suspicion. I turned to face him, my eyes searching for answers. ¡°Did he say anything to you?¡± I asked, hoping for some insight. He looked at me and shook his head, his expression mirroring my confusion.


    ¡°Acting weird, how?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m supposed to know all this stuff, since I am his fiance, right?¡± I chuckled, but there was a hint of bitterness in my voice. I clenched my teeth, feeling a wave of distaste wash over me. Colton rolled his eyes in response to my words. ¡°But how can I possibly know anything when he¡¯s deliberately keeping me in the dark?¡± I added, anger creeping into my tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m still totally confused,¡± he raised an eyebrow, a look of bewilderment lingering in his eyes.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been the same since that moonlight feast. It¡¯s like he¡¯s always lost in his own world, with no time for me,¡± Iined, frustration evident in my voice. I let out a deep sigh, my anger causing me to angrily turn my gaze back to the ceiling.


    However, I blushed as Colton leaned in, his presence towering over me. He sensually left a trail of hot kisses down my neck, making my heart race. Finally, his lips met mine as he whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about time. I¡¯m here to care for you and keep youpany.¡± He sealed his words with a gentle kiss on my side lips. A smile spread across my face as he yfully pinched my nose before settling back to his side.


    ¡°About the restlessness, I think it is because of the invasion of those beasts¡­¡­.. Vincenzo is serious about tracking them,¡±


    I shook my head in disapproval, a mischievous smile lighting up my face. ¡°If I don¡¯t worry about spending enough time with him, how will I ever know what¡¯s going on in his life? To outsmart him, we need to be constantly involved, knowing everything about him. And you know what? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just about those beasts,¡± I said, my voice filled with confidence.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then what should it be?¡± he asked, giving me a side look. I paused for a moment, contemting my response. ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s not just about the beasts,¡± I replied, meeting his gaze with a determined look. ¡°There could be something bigger at y, something we haven¡¯t discovered yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡­. That what,¡±


    I had barely finished speaking when he suddenly chimed in, ¡°Wait¡­ Could it be about Emma?¡± His words hung in the air, causing me to pause as his question reverberated in my head twice.


    Heaving out a heavy breath, I sharply snapped my head in his direction, giving him a fierce re. ¡°Not possible, Emma is dead,¡± I said, my voice filled with conviction. I rolled my eyes, murmuring under my breath.


    An ufortable silence filled the room, and no words were said until his voice suddenly broke the still air. ¡°Do you have feelings for him?¡± he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± I replied, my tone slightly exasperated.


    ¡°Then why did you feel attacked and suddenly angry at my suggestion?¡± he inquired, his eyes scanning my face for any information. I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts before responding. If there is something that I am proud of about myself_  I know how to hide my emotions when I need to.


    ¡°Which damn fuck up suggestion is that, Colton? Be reasonable for once,¡± I eximed, my frustration evident in my voice. ¡°Having that thing in the picture will jeopardize our ns, and besides, Vincenzo never loved her,¡± I pointed out confidently.


    Which causes him to lower his head in apology, his voice filled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said sincerely. ¡°So, what¡¯s our next move?¡± he asked, eager to make amends and move forward with our ns.


    ¡°Good,¡± I blurted out, my excitement evident in my voice. ¡°You two have grown up together since childhood and are obviously best friends, so find out what might be eating him up,¡± I suggested.


    He nodded at me, his expression determined. ¡°I will do just that, but before then, we need a n,¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I tilted my head at him, my eyebrows knitted together in confusion.


    ¡°We both can¡¯t continue like this, hiding to meet each other. We need to work fast and out throw them. I want us to be public,¡± he said, his voice filled with longing.


    Listening to him, I thoughtfully muttered, ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think we can go public just yet.¡± I understood the importance of being cautious and considering the risks involved. ¡°There are still too many obstacles in our path,¡± I shake my head at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to make a move, maybe end that Alpha Matteo,¡± he said, taking my hands in his as he affectionately nced at me. My heart skipped a beat as he continued, ¡°I love you, Ava,¡± he confessed.


    Forcing out a smile, I ufortably pulled my hand away from his. ¡°No, you¡¯re not getting it,¡± I shook my head, trying to make him understand. ¡°Alpha Matteo can¡¯t be dead now¡­ If we kill him, who will then put an end to that beast, King Alessandro? Obviously not Vincenzo,¡± I rolled my eyes at him, silencing his protests.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about him,¡± I said, folding my arms across my chest. I sat upright, leaning against the headboard. ¡°He¡¯s like a weightless wind in front of that beast,¡± I snorted, feeling frustrated. I let out a sigh, trying to calm my racing thoughts.


    As another eerie silence filled the room, we both seemed lost in our own thoughts. Hours passed and we remained still, no word were said. I nced at the deep frown on his face and let out a sigh. Turning to face him, I gently ced my right hand over his, pulling his attention towards me. With a mischievous smirk, I revealed, ¡°Alpha Matteo wants to send a treaty petition to King Alessandro.¡± His eyes widened in disbelief, and I could see the wild thoughts racing through his mind.


    Hmm, just like I wanted.


    ¡°Since Alpha Matteo is still valuable now, we won¡¯t strike, but¡­¡± I narrowed my gaze, the dreadful smile on my lips widening. He looked at me intently and asked, ¡°Does Vincenzo support that?¡± I gave him a slow nod, shaking my head slightly.


    ¡°The rtionship between the father and son isn¡¯t stable right now, so our focus should be on breaking them apart. We need to sow more hatred and misunderstanding between them, destroying any remaining bond,¡± I said with a vicious smile. He responded with an ¡°oh,¡±. ¡°By jeopardizing their rtionship, we ensure that no one will stand by him when the timees,¡± I exined, emphasizing the importance of the n.


    ¡°Not that bad,¡± he leaned in and nted a gentle kiss on my forehead, yfully pinching my nose. ¡°You¡¯re really smart, sweetheart,¡± he said, leaning back with a warm smile. I smiled and turned around, my gaze lost in the empty space, deep in thought.


    And once that petition is sealed, Alpha Matteo, I will strike against you. I¡¯ll break you just like I did to Emma. Nobody stands in my way. I deserve to rule¡­ My gaze narrowed mischievously, my eyes shing a brown color, indicating the presence of my wolf. A vicious smirk appeared at the side of my lips, revealing the darkness within me.

 Chapter thirty-five

    With a satisfied smirk on my lips, I walked over to the room that Vincenzo and I now share. I managed to sneak out of Colton¡¯s room carefully, making sure not to attract any suspicious stares. Being acknowledged as Vincenzo¡¯s mate and bearing his mark, it¡¯s perfectly fine for us to share the same room. They believe that being close will strengthen our mate bond even more.


    Mate bond¡­.. What a joke!


    As I twisted the doorknob and quietly walked into the room, I was suddenly startled by a deep voice from the far end. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Sighs.


    With an eye roll, I quickly pushed away the chill in my gaze and turned to face him. A sad smile formed on my lips as I responded, ¡°Are you doubting my every move now?¡± I asked him, seductively swarming my hips side to side as I walked up to him.


    I struggle to suppress the smile threatening to break through my lips as I notice his eyes tracing my hips as he emerges from the shadows near the bar. Slowly, he approached, stopping just inches away, his expression softening. ¡°It¡¯s not possible, sweetheart,¡± he murmured. ¡°I only came in and met your absence,¡± he added.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was bored, so I thought I¡¯d take a stroll around the pack grounds,¡± I exined, ending with a mncholic smile.


    With a sigh, he took a step closer, mirroring the sadness on my face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, sweetheart. I¡¯ve realized I haven¡¯t been giving you the attention you deservetely,¡± he admitted. My gaze flickered with a mischievous glint before it vanished in an instant.


    I gazed into his eyes, feeling a rush of disgust as he delicately held my hands and caressed them. His lips brushed against my skin, leaving a tingling sensation. ¡°You¡¯re too kind to me, Ava,¡± he whispered, pulling me closer. The intoxicating scent of him filled my senses, irritating me even further.


    His scent was undeniably captivating, but my mind was preupied with something else. ¡°You smell amazing, damn amazing, but right now I¡¯m not in the mood for that,¡± I confessed. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s been bothering you?¡± I asked, noticing his sudden freeze and the tightening grip of his hand on mine.


    His hesitation only fueled my curiosity, confirming my suspicion that he was hiding something. It wasn¡¯t just about the vampire king; there was more to it, something he wasn¡¯t telling me. The air crackled with unspoken secrets.


    ¡°Still caught up in that beast of a king?¡± I casually remarked, pretending to be oblivious. He nodded, unaware of the icy undertone in my voice. A fleeting hint of coldness flickered in my eyes, but vanished in an instant, reced by a nk smile.


    A smile that confirms that he is lying. A smile that confirms my suspicion. A smile that he is keeping something from me.


    What are you hiding, Vincenzo?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not your fault that I¡¯m feeling bored,¡± I reassured him, gently patting his cheeks. ¡°This is just one of those challenging moments,¡± I purred, stepping closer and resting my head on his chest.


    Pushing you to open up, Vincenzo, might raise some suspicions, but remember, I have a knack for uncovering secrets. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I find out what you¡¯re hiding.


    As he tenderly rubbed my back and gently stroked my head, his words whispered in my ear, ¡°I understand, Ava. Starting today, I promise to make more time for you,¡± he murmured, nting a soft kiss on my head.


    A mischievous smirk crept across my face, a glint of mischief dancing in my eyes. The closer, the better. I¡¯ve held you in my grasp before, but now you seem just out of reach.


    This that might be consuming your mind must be that serious to have depleted your attention from mine.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I whined, my voice filled with yful annoyance. ¡°Yes, darling,¡± he whispered back, his words dripping with affection.


    With a seductive smile, I pulled off and gazed deeply into his eyes, letting my orbs pour their longing. ¡°I miss you, Vincenzo,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I miss you even more,¡± he smiled, leaning in to steal a quick peck on my lips. I responded with a small smile, our eyes locked in a moment of adoration. Giving him the look that he wanted to see, he pulled me closer, allowing my head to rest against his chest once more.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he mumbled, his heart racing as I nestled my head against his chest.


    However, the room was enveloped in darkness, the only source of light being a faint glow from the moon seeping through a crack in the curtains. We stood silently, our presence filling the space with unspoken words. The air was heavy with anticipation, as if the room itself held its breath, waiting for the moment when those words would finally break free.


    Right now, all I can think about is taking that next step. Emma was right though, the love just wasn¡¯t there. It¡¯s always been Colton. Even though we¡¯re not mates, what we share is beyond any bond. I¡¯m certain that if the opportunity ever arises, both of us would reject our mates to be together.


    You might be wondering why I took the risk of being with someone I never loved. Well, let me tell you, it¡¯s crystal clear. I¡¯ve always aimed for the top. I mean, I¡¯m the daughter of a Gamma! I used to protect Emma from bullies under my watch, and now she¡¯s suddenly mated to an Alpha? No way! It just doesn¡¯t add up!


    Not happening.


    She can¡¯t just rise above me like that. She¡¯s supposed to be damn below me. But you know what? Getting rid of her was a breeze. Ande to think of it, I actually owe those vampires a favor. Their presence helped me out in a twisted way without them knowing it. That mutt? They shredded her into pieces that day, saving me the stress! It¡¯s like the moon goddess herself was on my side, making the whole task way simpler than I ever expected.


    ¡°I miss you, sweetheart,¡± he sighed, his voice breaking the silence. I smirked and leaned deep into his touch.


    Is just for a few more times, dear, and everything will fall into the way I wanted. I can do this! I smiled and leaned further into him. I owe you now, Vincenzo and I choose to treat you how I wanted.

 Chapter Thirty-Six

    Vincenzo pov


    Sprawled on the chair in my study, I sifted through the files when the door swung open, and in walked Colton.


    ¡°Hey buddy,¡± he greeted, taking a seat in front of me.


    ¡°d to see you here,¡± he says, his fingers tugging on the cor of his shirt, arranging them.


    Confusion flickered across my face as I narrowed my gaze. ¡°How?¡± I questioned, my voiceced with curiosity.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s been tough catching up with youtely. You¡¯re always in your own head, dealing with stuff you won¡¯t even share with your best buddy,¡± heined, gesturing emphatically with his hands to emphasize each word.


    Tossing his hands up in the air as if I hadmitted the gravest sin, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, trying to stifle myughter. Colton is like a brother from another mother, a bit stubborn but always looking out for me. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea to tell him, after all, it can be a little secret between us. Ava or any other person won¡¯t know.


    ¡°Mmm, you know,¡±  I sighed, running my hand through my hair and awkwardly brushing it back before rubbing my two palms together. ¡°I know it is not about that beast demon,¡± I sighed again, giving him a knowing nod.


    ¡°In a twisted way, it¡¯s connected to him too,¡± I said, though I couldn¡¯t help but curse under my breath. ¡°I wish for nothing but to end that beast¡¯s life,¡± I muttered, earning a nod of agreement from him. ¡°We all share that same desire, buddy. Everyone wishes for his demise,¡± he said, rubbing the side of his ear.


    I nodded, attempting to find the right words, but he beat me to it. ¡°I ran into the patrols, they had given up on the search,¡± he informed me. I pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. ¡°I told them to stop looking. It¡¯s pointless now,¡± I hummed in response.


    ¡°Why? Have you found what you were looking for?¡± he questioned, his voice filled with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you what¡¯s been bothering you, but as I mentioned earlier, you¡¯ve been distant, even from me,¡± he continued, his words flowing in a stream ofints. As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was right. These past few weeks, I¡¯ve been on my own, detached from everyone, including him.


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    My heart raced as I closed my eyes, feeling the weight of anticipation. I took a deep breath, my Adam¡¯s apple bobbing nervously. Clutching the pieces of paper tightly in my fist, I whispered, ¡°Emma Giovanni, the omega who vanished without a trace. Her corpse can¡¯t be found.¡±


    Colton¡¯s eyebrow arched inquisitively as he spoke,  ¡°She wasn¡¯t the only one that was killed so why focus on her or is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my damn¡­ mate!¡± I blurted out, my voice filled with a mix of frustration and vulnerability. Quickly regaining myposure, I took a sharp, shaky breath, swallowing thest word. I realized that he didn¡¯t need to know this part. I turned my head to meet the confusion swirling in his curious gaze.


    Sorry, Colton, I can¡¯t share this with you right now. Maybeter, but I¡¯m not ready to reveal that I¡¯m mated to a low-life omega.


    I leaned back in my chair, rubbing the shell of my ear as I spoke, ¡°You see, my father wants to give all those who were lost that night a proper burial. The guards have been searching tirelessly, not just inside the building that caught fire, but also throughout the pack territory. We want to make sure that no one is left unounted for,¡± I exined, partially lying but with some truth mixed in. Alpha Matteo had indeed issued a strict order for the guards to search for any other bodies in the pack, but my focus was solely on finding her.


    ¡°But you know, burnt corpses are nearly impossible to identify. There¡¯s a chance she might be among those consumed by the fire,¡± he said, leaning back in his chair.


    I pondered on what he said, if she was dead, I could have felt it, right?


    ¡°But there¡¯s something off about it. She didn¡¯t show up at the ceremony, and she was the one who announced the invasion of those creatures in the ceremonial hall,¡± I said, earning an eye roll from Colton that left me feeling puzzled.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped back, my frustration was evident in my tone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she attend?¡± he asked, giving me a long, questioning look.


    His sudden question caught me off guard, and I wasn¡¯t prepared for it. ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± I responded, a hint of frustration in my voice. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s no longer important. Only she holds the answers to that.¡± I dismissed the question, wanting to move on from it.


    ¡°Alright, well, if she went inside that building, there¡¯s a possibility she got caught in the fire. Running out of the pack is risky, you know? Those vampires and rogues out there woulde after her. And being an omega, her chances of survival are pretty much zero percent. So, yeah, I believe she¡¯s most likely dead,¡± he said, earning a deep sigh from me.


    His brow furrowed up skeptically.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Emma wouldn¡¯t stand a chance outside the pack.¡± I rubbed my jaw thoughtfully. And even if she is dead, I can¡¯t feel it anymore since I rejected the bond. It¡¯s no longer strong or significant.


    ¡°So what next?¡± He questioned.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will do it my father¡¯s way,¡± I hummed, rubbing my jaw, ¡°They will all be buried,¡±

 Chapter Thirty seven

    Emma


    Finally, the night that the ve girls all glorified and anticipated had arrived. But amidst the excitement, I don¡¯t know if I am the only one who is not feeling the vibes. As I stood there, I couldn¡¯t shake off the voice I had heard in my head a few days ago, echoing through the hallways. It lingered in my thoughts, leaving me puzzled and searching for answers.


    It was a manly voice though since that day, I haven¡¯t heard it again but still¡­¡­..


    Still in my thoughts, suddenly the door swung open, revealing the one person I despise to the core: Serena. In my mind, I¡¯ve given her the name ¡°The beautiful wicked pale vampire sadist.¡±


    I watched her closely as she seriously scanned the room, carefully checking the list in her hand andparing it to the chosen ves. Our eyes met, and I couldn¡¯t help but scowl at her. However, my reaction only seemed to invite a look of disgust from her.


    ¡°I noticed that your name is not on the list,¡± she said, a devilish smirk ying on her lips as she approached me. Her eyes roamed over my body, causing a sense of unease to wash over me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I managed to voice out, not bothering to hide the resentment in my tone.


    And that seemed to intensify her reaction more, with her ring at me even more and showing clear disdain. Alma subtly nudged my shoulder, trying to get my attention, but I paid her no mind. I knew deep down that this wasn¡¯t where I belonged, and I had no intention of staying indefinitely. Even if they were to take my life, I would be losing nothing.


    ¡°So sad, you could have fetched a lot of ie,¡± she snarled, her words dripping with contempt. She turned away from me, taking a few steps away. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes in response. Ignoring her, I watched as she called out to the other ves, announcing that their names were on the list she held in her hand.


    ¡°Look as beautiful as you can tonight, this is the only night that you are privileged to be free in five years,¡± she addressed them, her tone filled with superiority. She inspected their dresses, which I personally found to be quite inappropriate. They were skimpy and overly revealing. It saddened me to see the girls so excited about it. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, shaking my head in disappointment.


    Alma¡¯s expression conveyed sadness, and I knew exactly why. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what made this event so important. It seemed like nothing more than a transaction, a business exchange where the promise of a better life on the other side was far from guaranteed. I nced at Alma, but I didn¡¯t give her the reaction she was hoping for. Instead, I kept my gaze fixed on the seemingly dull but excited ves.


    As I watched Serena address the girls, a pang of uncertainty washed over me. Would there ever be a day when my name would appear on that formidable list in her hand? The thought made me scowl. I couldn¡¯t imagine being ready for a life like that.


    ¡°I wish I were among them,¡± I cleared my throat, pretending not to hear Alma¡¯s words beside me. ¡°It has been my biggest desire for years to be part of this event. But it seems like it¡¯s always just out of reach. And here I am, still stuck here.¡± She grumbled, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    Really?


    I quickly turned my head towards her, taken aback by her words. Her biggest desire? To be sold and thrown into another uncertain life¡­ another form of very? How could anyone wish for that? It baffled me. I desperately wanted to shake some sense into these girls, especially the one sulking beside me with her foolish desires.


    But suddenly Serena¡¯s loud voice pulled me back to the present.


    ¡°Get ready and start leaving the building. Today marks your freedom from the vampire king¡¯s territory!¡± Her voice echoed through the entire ce. The disgust and irritation in her tone were quick to be detected.


    Everyone stood up, we began to make our way out of the creepy building, one after the other. The chosen girls were the first to leave, followed by the rest of us who were not selected. Five fearsome vampire men stood by the door, their eyes fixed on us as we made our way to the door. I trailed behind Alma, who was sulking and murmuring to herself in frustration.


    We walked out and were guided into the ceremonial hall. As we stepped inside, I clung onto Alma¡¯s clothes to steady myself. The disco lights were spinning, casting a dim glow of blue and green throughout the room. I nced upwards and noticed that the hall was packed with people. At the head table, a group of men dressed casually sat, exuding an air of influence. I couldn¡¯t resist leaning closer to Alma, whispering in her ear.


    ¡°Who are these men at the head table?¡±


    ¡°The men who will be buying them tonight,¡± she responded nonchntly as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered back, my voice filled with surprise. The chosen girls were led to line up in front of the stage facing those men, while the rest of us were directed to the other end of the hall, towards the back. I looked around, scanning the room, but couldn¡¯t spot the usual vampire king.


    ¡°Where is their king?¡± I whispered into her ear, our eyes fixed on the stage before us.


    ¡°You mean King Alessandro?¡±


    I nodded in agreement, letting out a sigh. ¡°He won¡¯t being,¡± she muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued. For this kind of transaction, shouldn¡¯t their leader be here? It¡¯s just business, after all!


    ¡°ording to the rumor, he never attends these gatherings, and nobody knows what he looks like,¡± she retorted. ¡°And I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s an ugly creature.¡±


    Ugly? Really? My eyebrows raised in surprise, stupid rumors. That man was anything but ugly. He looked like a Greek god, a masterpiece of perfection and sinfully crafted.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck¡­!


    ¡°Snap out of it, please,¡± I murmured to myself, pleading. I can¡¯t possibly be ogling over a monster. Come on, Emma, you¡¯re better than this.


    I let out a sigh, shaking my head in disbelief. Sometimes, I just can¡¯t trust my body reaction, especially when I¡¯m around him or thinking about him. It¡¯s so confusing.


    Suddenly, the front door swung open, capturing everyone¡¯s attention and filling the room with silence. Three men entered, exuding an aura of authority that demanded respect. The crowd began to murmur and whisper, especially from the girls.


    Who are they? I strained my eyes, attempting to make out their faces in the dimly lit hall, crowding with a sea of people.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight

    ¡°Enough. Enough,¡±


    One of the men confidently grasped the microphone, his voice resonating through the room. As the disco lights swirled and danced, a beam of light suddenly illuminated his face, revealing his features with stunning rity.


    My face immediately contorted into a scowl as I caught sight of his face, the man with piercing gray eyes¡­ ¡°That bastard!¡± I seethed,pletely unaware of Alma¡¯s bubbling excitement next to me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She nudged me, a mischievous grin spreading across her face.


    ¡°What?!¡± I snapped, my irritation evident.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡± She giggled, and I couldn¡¯t help but shoot her a sharp re. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Can¡¯t you use that brain of yours for once?¡± I spat, giving her a scrutinizing look.


    The smile slowly faded from her face, reced by a frown. ¡°What did I do now?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Everything¡­ You¡¯ve done everything wrong by checking on an enemy who should be six feet under!¡± I barked, but she quickly covered my mouth, silencing me.


    ¡°Shh,¡± she hushed me, her eyes widening as she scanned our surroundings. ¡°Do you want to get us killed?¡± she asked, taken aback by my outburst. ¡°Just ept your fate, baby girl. We¡¯re trapped here.¡±


    Growling, I forcefully shrugged off her hands and turned to face the crowd. The jerk was up on the stage, shing his mischievous pearly white canines.


    ¡°Wee to our home, the Blood Moon Pack in Mn, the city ruled by the King of all kings, Alessandro Leonardo. Step into our domain and feel the power that flows through our veins. Wee!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but grimace at his pompous wee speech. ¡°Teks¡­ Too proud,¡± I muttered under my breath, shooting him a disdainful re.


    ¡°Just like always, the king won¡¯t grace us with his presence. He sends his greetings,¡± The guy who I assumed to be Lucas, the one who had walked in with that jerk, announced. The crowd erupted into a wild frenzy of screams and apuse, which only served to irritate me.


    My anger intensified as I noticed even the ves pping, a glimmer of admiration in their eyes.


    Fools¡­. I snarled.


    ¡°The auction is about to begin! We¡¯re starting the bidding at five million dors for number one!¡± Lucas announced, stepping back to let that jerk take charge.


    A trembling ve was pushed towards the center, her tag number prominently disyed around her neck. From my observation, it was clear that she was scared, and it filled me with a sense of pity for her.


    ¡°She¡¯s terrified,¡± I remarked to Alma.


    ¡°She should be grateful. They¡¯re even bidding higher for her,¡± she replied.


    Seriously¡­ I snapped my head in her direction. This girl is so ignorant, that I feel like shaking some sense into her.


    ¡°Seven million!¡± Marcus eximed, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°We¡¯ve got a bid of seven million!¡± A bidder in a ck cloak raised his hand, causing Lucas to beam with delight.


    ¡°Ten million!¡± another man shouted, his hand held high in the air.


    Damnit¡­ The girl was visibly trembling with fear and disgust.


    This is not good at all.


    ¡°Twelve million dors!¡±


    ¡°Sixteen million dors!¡­ Eighteen million dors¡­.. Twenty-three million dors!¡±


    ¡°Sixty million dors!¡± Another person screamed, causing a gasp to ripple through the crowd. The price continued to climb higher and higher, and I couldn¡¯t stand it. The anger inside me increased.


    Unable to bear the anger any longer, I made up my mind to leave. But just as I turned to go, a voice rang out, ¡°Eighty million dors!!¡± The entire building fell into a stunned silence. Murmurs and whispers filled the room.


    Alma gasped, clearly taken aback. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at her. I still couldn¡¯tprehend how selling people could be seen as exciting or normal to them. The anger and humiliation that some of these ves would endure there were unbearable to me. So, I carefully made my way out, ensuring I didn¡¯t step on anyone¡¯s toes.


    I feel suffocated there!


    Damn it¡­ I groaned and hurriedly left the ce without even thinking of informing Alma. She didn¡¯t even notice that I left. I walked briskly down the unfamiliar hallway, bursting into the restroom. My breath was erratic, heaving up and down in panic. I stumbled inside, cing my hand over my chest to steady my breathing and gather my thoughts on how to escape this den of immorality. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this would be my fate one day.


    Standing on that stage, in front of that crowd, and being bid like a worthless soul by those disgusting fellows.


    The whole ce was filled with those disgusting vampires and daft ves.


    Hissing in frustration, I quickly walked down the corridor, ncing behind me to ensure no one was following. I just needed a moment to cool off somewhere and think until this stupid ceremony was over. I stopped in front of one of the restroom doors and forcefully pushed it open, only to freeze in my tracks as I came face to face with two people engaged in an intimate act.


    Fuck it¡­¡­. I should have instantly turned around and vanished since it was none of my business. But for some unknown and odd reason, my legs felt stuck to the floor, unmoving as I stared at them with wide eyes.


    Just then, the girl lifted her head, and our gazes locked. Her face seemed damn familiar¡­ I twitched my eyebrow in confusion as her name shed through my mind ¨C ¡°Sofia,¡± I mumbled, and she quickly pushed the strange guy away.


    ¡°What the fuck is an enemy doing here?¡± the guy spit, his face crumpled in a frown.


    Gulping hard, I shook my head as the spell holding me in that spot dissipated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered and quickly turned around to leave. I could feel Sofia picking up her dress, wearing it on her body, and rushing after me.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop; I rushed out of thetrine corridor toward the hallway, my pace fast as I tried to leave the ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Stop there, ve!¡± she shouted, her voice filled with authority.


    I yelped as she pulled my hair, forcing me to turn around. Her gaze pierced into mine, demanding an exnation.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± I asked, quickly squatting her hands off my hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, you know why,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re saying,¡± I cleared my throat, feigning innocence. After all, it¡¯s none of my business.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re gonna use this to buy favor in front of King Alessandro. I know bitches like you!¡± she sneered.


    ¡°King Alessandro,¡± I spit, my face crinkled in disgust. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care what you do, and I have no business with your king,¡± I blurted out, though something inside me seemed to contradict my own words. It was confusing, but I decided not to dwell on it too much.


    ¡°Well, you smell like trouble since the first time I saw you,¡± she interrupted with a snarl. I looked away from her, tilting my head away from her face. ¡°But just remember, you¡¯re a mere ve¡­ an enemy! So your word will never be chosen over mine. NEVER!¡±


    ¡°Since you know that, tell me why you¡¯re still so shaky,¡± I smirked, causing her to stop pacing and re at me.


    ¡°Just shut the fuck up!¡± she barked, the look on her face resembling that of an enraged beast.


    ¡°Watch your tongue or have me handle them,¡± she threatened, but just then a voice came from the door. ¡°You¡¯re still with the ve?¡± the guy asked,ing up to stand beside the fuming Sofia.


    ¡°You should be in the ceremony,¡± he snarled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yep,¡± I let out a dry chuckle, nodding. I saw this as my opportunity to flee from the presence of that enraged beast before she could try to stop me.


    But something bugs me¡­ What¡¯s her rtionship with Alessandro Leonardo, and why does she seem so scared of being exposed?


    Why do I feel restless knowing they share some kind of unknown bond? I can¡¯t be feeling this way for that arrogant bastard¡­. An enemy!

 Chapter thirty-nine

    I feel so restless, and it¡¯s really starting to concern me. Why am I experiencing these unsettling emotions? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m on the brink of something incredibly precious to me, yet it also feels strangely out of reach.


    Fuck!


    I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration before entering the ceremonial room. The atmosphere was buzzing with excitement. I tilted my head, hoping to catch a glimpse of the frightened ve who had been there moments before, but to my dismay, she was nowhere to be seen.


    I fixed my gaze on the girl standing on the stage, her tag disying the number three prominently. Meaning that two ves had already been sold.


    Shaking my head, I gulped hard and swiftly tried to sneak away, but I identally bumped into someone. The sudden impact made the files she was carrying slip from her grasp and scatter onto the ground.


    Oh no not again!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please,¡± I begged, my words hanging in the tense air, but all I got in response was a menacing snarl that sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Dog,¡± she muttered as I raised my head, only to be met by the fierce gaze of Serena, her expression filled with anger.


    Fuck it, why this wicked soul? My jaw clenched immediately in disdain.


    Seeing the look on my face, a dangerous smirk suddenly appeared on her lips. Leaning in close, she whispered with a snarl. ¡°Now,¡± she pointed to the ground, and my gaze followed her finger, which directed me to the scattered files. ¡°Pack it all up and return it to the king¡¯s chamber,¡± shemanded.


    ¡°King¡¯s chamber!¡± I gasped, my eyes widening in disbelief.


    Shrugging, she twitched one brow up in mockery. Her gaze cold and piercing, ¡°That¡¯s your punishment,¡± she uttered, her words cutting through the tense silence between us.


    ¡°Bu¡­. but,¡±


    ¡°Whatever you encounter in there, you take,¡±


    Her next words jolted my senses back in a forceful sh. I immediately snapped my head towards her. My gaze widened, and I could feel the sudden nervous heat crawling down my skin. ¡°I¡­I mean, sorry, but¡­.¡±  I stammered, trying to form a coherent sentence. But before I could gather my thoughts, she had already left.


    Feeling the nerves, I rubbed my palms anxiously. This night just keeps going downhill. Why am I always so clumsy?


    Slowly, I squatted down and swiftly picked up the scattered files, hurriedly packing them. I can¡¯t face that demon in his room alone.


    It is more like I¡¯m willingly stepping into my own grave if I go there alone; there¡¯s still so much I need to aplish before leaving this earth.


    Shaking my head as the image of that demon slicing my head from my body shes through my mind, sending shivers down my bones.


    No no no¡­¡­ no!


    Shaking my head, I rushed back to where I was standing earlier, holding the files, I realized Alma was nowhere to be found. ¡°Oh no! Where could she possibly have gone?¡± I scanned the room frantically, but couldn¡¯t spot her anywhere.


    Looking at the terrified ves on the stage, I gazed down at the files in my hand and released a weary sigh. My brow twitched up in disgust, it is damn obvious that I can¡¯t bear to witness this scene, but then again¡­ That would mean facing that demon alone.


    Dragging in a deep breath, I shut my eyes tightly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have any other option,¡± I muttered to myself, swallowing hard. With force, I opened my eyes and made my way out of the building.


    Walking around the pack in the night, I kept looking around the area.


    ¡°How can I find the demon¡¯s chamber at this moment, when everywhere is just dark?¡± I muttered, clutching the files tightly to prevent the night breeze from whisking them away. The air outside is now chilly. My teeth grit and my body trembles as the cold winter wind sweeps over me.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    But then a deep, dreadful voice echoed from behind, giving me a sudden jolt. I quickly spun around to see the intruder,ing face-to-face with a scary security guard.


    ¡°What¡¯s a dog doing? Roaming around instead of being inside that ceremonial building,¡± the man snapped, giving me a stern look.


    ¡°I was sent on an errand,¡± I extended my hand toward him, showing the files.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He disgustedly eyed me up and down before shooting me a skeptical nce. He roughly grabbed the files from my grasp. I shrugged and stood by as he perused the documents, rubbing my palms together to calm my trembling nerves and the cold breeze almost freezing me to death.


    However, merely looking at that guard, I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at him. There he was, snug in his parka with the hood covering his head, while I, the typical worthless ve, was left shivering in my thin, loose fabric under the intense chilly night. The worst is that I am freezing to death here while the monster is intentionally taking his sweet time reading through the files.


    I didn¡¯t even know what that file was all about. Really, how could I be so careless? I should have taken a quick peek.


    If I really need to escape, I have to be cautious of everything happening around me.


    Rearranging the files, I heard him let out a slight cough before shooting me a suspicious nce. ¡°Who handed you these files?¡±


    ¡°Serena,¡± I mumbled, but he snapped at me quickly, and before I knew it, I found myself taking a sudden step back. ¡°Not just Serena, dog!¡± His piercing gaze was sharp and cold, making me gulp and look away instantly.


    ¡°These monsters!¡± I seethed silently, gritting my teeth in fury. All I could think about right now was giving him a good smack across the face.


    ¡°Put some seniority in her name, she is your senior¡­ Do you hear me dog?!¡±


    To cut the chatter, I just nodded. ¡°Good,¡± he smirked and roughly shoved the files into my hands.


    ¡°Be quick and return to the ceremony,¡± he instructed, but I just nodded and hurried off to the next building.


    As soon as I stepped foot inside the building, memories from that other night shed through my mind. Kneeling in the mercy of that demon and having his cock shoved down my throat. The horrifying images made me involuntarily cringe.


    ¡°You can do this,¡± I whispered to myself, eyes shut while taking deep breaths. ¡°You got this, Emma, just dump those files in his room and make a run for it,¡± I muttered as if it were that simple.


    Nodding, I began walking aimlessly inside, with no clear destination in mind. The corridors seemed confusing, and it felt like I was going around in circles.


    Ah¡­. What¡¯s this?!


    The routine persisted as I found myself returning to the same spot. ¡°Screw it,¡± I muttered quietly, but then I immediately felt a warm hand ced gently on my shoulder.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Surprised, I spun around quickly, only toe face to face with those intense ck eyes. ¡°Y¡­ you!¡± I snapped, eyeing him up.


    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± he cleared his throat, holding back a smile.


    I red, stepping back from him. ¡°What are you doing here all alone?¡± he asked, scanning the area for who knows what. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be wandering around here alone; it¡¯s not safe for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I snarled, watching him suspiciously. These maniptors can¡¯t be trusted; a vampire can¡¯t just turn nice to a werewolf in a twinkle of an eye without having an evil agenda under their sleeves so I have to be careful.


    ¡°What are you doing here by yourself?¡± He asked instead, his voice calm and somehow soothing.


    Please just focus, Emma!


    ¡°What in the world do you want?¡± I almost yelled at him, my teeth clenching in anger.


    I don¡¯t have all that patience though he doesn¡¯t seem bad, but I can¡¯t trust them. We were raised to stay away from them, and besides, I¡¯ve seen him countless times with that beast and others.


    ¡°I want nothing,¡± he shrugged, ¡°I meant no harm,¡± he added.


    ¡°Then leave me alone,¡± I red and turned to leave, but he was quick to stop me.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re a bit lost,¡± I turned to re at him, but his eyes held a hint of amusement. With a sly raise of his eyebrow, he gestured ahead. I followed his gaze, feeling my face flush with embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s the door you entered through¡­ Are you heading out? I thought you had some business here,¡± he remarked, eyeing the files and then back at me.


    I have had enough.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I turned to give him a sarcastic smirk. ¡°You¡¯re really keen on helping, huh?¡± He nodded, meeting my gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m Aristide by the way, and what about you?¡± He smiled, shing me his arranged white pearly teeth.


    Ignoring him, I gave him a forced smile. I stretched out the files and dumped them in his hands. ¡°Then Aristide help me, and deliver this to your dear king,¡± I said, wiping the smiles off his face and leaving him utterly puzzled.


    ¡°King,¡± he raised his brow in curiosity. ¡°King Alessandro?¡± He smiled, curiositycing through his tone, while slowly looking down at the files in his hold. Seeing that as an opportunity, I immediately seized the chance and fled from that building.


    ¡°Hey! Wait up,¡±


    I heard him called out but I was already out of the building.


    Thank goodness!

 Chapter forty

    King Alessandro


    I took a sip of my drink in my swanky mini bar inside my chamber when I heard a gentle knock on the door. Before I could react, the door swung open, and there stood Aristide, holding files in his hands.


    My curious gaze swept over the files in his hand and then back at him. ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°You know you should stop this habit now; locking yourself up and drowning in alcohol every day of this ceremony,¡± he chided as he closed the door. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand the ceremony, then stop it,¡± he continued, dropping the files on my center table and plopping himself on the couch.


    This fool is lucky he¡¯s my brother. Otherwise, he might be enjoying crickets six feet under by now.


    Ignoring his nonsense, I asked the question that was on my mind, ¡°What¡¯s that for and why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh! You mean this,¡± he pointed at the files, shrugging. ¡°I bumped into one of your ves in the corridor; she¡¯s here to deliver those to you.¡±


    ¡°ve?¡± I knitted my brow up in confusion, sipping my drink.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ What¡¯s her name again?¡± He mused thoughtfully before a teasing smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Emma Giovanni.¡±


    Immediately the name slipped off his lips, the drink I was sipping unknowingly spit out of my mouth to the bar counter. Sh*t, what¡¯s happening?


    Clearing my throat, I used the napkin there to wipe my lips and then damp out the spilled drink on the counter. ¡°Where is she and why are you the one delivering those?¡± I asked, folding the napkin and tossing it to the other side.


    I noticed my heart skipped at the mention of her name.


    But no words were said, and that caught my attention. ¡°Aristide,¡± I turned to see him, but the fool was just sitting there, smirking.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I thought¡­¡± he had barely finished his words when immediately a knock came from the door. Clearing my throat, I said, ¡°Come in,¡± while sipping my drink.


    The door creaked open, and Lucas, Marcus, and Serena walked in. ¡°Good evening, King Alessandro,¡± Serena greeted.


    ¡°Hey buddy,¡± Lucas smiled,ing for a handshake before pulling out a chair to sit with me.


    ¡°We sold a lot tonight, buddy,¡± Marcus grinned, cing the list of the amount of sales they made from the night in front of me.


    I stared down at it and a smile curled up my lips, ¡°This is wonderful,¡± Iplimented, shaking hands with both of them.


    Marcus poured myself a drink and took a seat beside Aristide, who was suddenly quiet.


    ¡°King Alessandro,¡± And just then, Serena called, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Did any doge up here?¡± She spits, her face cringing in disgust.


    Before I could open my mouth, Lucas beat me to it. ¡°A dog?¡±


    ¡°Did you send those shitty things up here?¡± Marcus snapped, not even bothering to hide his distaste, and for some unknown reason, my stomach churned at his remark.


    ¡°You sent someone on an errand without proper directions on how to locate the king¡¯s chamber,¡± suddenly, Aristide snapped, surprising everyone in the room, including me.


    What the fuck? Did Aristide just snap at someone right now?


    Oh my goodness!


    But who are they even talking about? Anyway, it¡¯s none of my business. I have no business with those ves, but Aristide¡­


    Exhaling deeply, I gritted my teeth, my gaze fixed on them with a bored expression as they delved into a heated argument.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she gets lost,¡± Serena snarled.


    ¡°That¡¯s my mate you¡¯re talking about,¡± Marcus snarled, ring at Aristide. ¡°Then teach her how to treat others,¡± Aristide said, returning the same energy.


    Hmmm¡­ interesting.


    ¡°Treat ves?¡± Marcus growled.


    ¡°Which ves are you people talking about?¡± Lucas managed to ask amidst the argument.


    ¡°Emma Giovanni,¡± Serena spits.


    And unexpectedly, I snapped my head toward them, my anger starting to bubble up as their argument escted. So it was her that they were talking about all these while. My fingers clenched around the ss tumbler, a mixture of realization and fury coursing through me as I struggle to control my emotions.


    ¡°Oh, that crappy dog¡­!¡± Marcus snarled, but without realizing it, I emitted a loud sound that echoed like a roar, causing everyone to freeze. The entire room plunged into silence as all eyes turned towards me.


    ¡°What_ what happened?¡± Lucas stammered, everyone looking stunned, except my dear brother. He shot me a knowing look that truly unsettled me.


    Did he know that I am mated to her? He seems so sure of something, especially when ites to everything rted to her.


    ¡°We should be making more than that if you¡¯ve permitted us to trade her off,¡± Marcus¡¯s words jolted me out of my reverie thoughts. I shot him a fierce re, but the fool continued with his words.


    ¡°She should have earned us a staggering fortune,¡± he adds, rubbing his jaw in frustration.


    The tension in the room thickened and noticing the look on my face, Lucas swiftly intervened. Urging Marcus to stop his relentless chatter. But the fool ignored him and persisted with his unsettling remarks, each word chipping away at my patience like an unstoppable storm wearing down a cliff face.


    I have this nagging feeling to end him right now, and the prancing of my beast in my head isn¡¯t helping at all.


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± I growled loudly, already aggravated by his incessant words, my patiencepletely worn thin.


    An unsettling tension hung heavy in the room, so thick it felt suffocating.


    ¡°You really want to sell her, aren¡¯t you?¡± I snapped at him, my wordsced with contempt. Fuming with rage, I pushed back from my chair and strode to my wardrobe, retrieving a check from the drawer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the top offer today?¡± Exaggerated, I sighed, casting a menacing re at everyone present, causing them to shift uneasily on their feet.


    ¡°I hate having to say things twice,¡± I bellowed, my intense stare locked on the now confused-looking Marcus. The beast within me yearns for every ounce of his blood at this moment.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ uh,¡± he stammered, taken aback by the expression on my face.


    ¡°Hundred million dors,¡± Lucas blurted out abruptly, but immediately I snapped at him. He ufortably gulps down his drink in one go.


    ¡°Marcus,¡±


    ¡°B¡­. But buddy,¡± Marcus started and trailed off. ¡°This is a ve¡­¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Fine, 100 million dors,¡± he stated firmly. My gaze fixed on him as I observed his Adam¡¯s apple bob up and down before he sighed and averted his eyes.


    They¡¯re my buddies, and shouldn¡¯t be this terrified of me, but I can¡¯t help it, especially when it involves that she-wolf.


    Signing the check, I flung it in his direction. ¡°You want her sold, don¡¯t you? That¡¯ll be 150 million dors,¡± I dered, prompting everyone to gape in shock at my words.


    A blend of confusion, surprise, and shock crossed their faces, except for Aristide, who wore a look of pure satisfaction.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Marcus stammered, still clearly in shock.


    ¡°That means she¡¯s now under my ownership,¡± I stated, my expression icy and unreadable. ¡°She is now mine,¡± I continued, further shocking them.


    ¡°W¡­. What?¡± They gasped.


    Ignoring them, my eyes locked onto the stunned Serena. ¡°She won¡¯t be staying in the ve building anymore,¡± she gasped, visibly nervous as she met my gaze. ¡°Prepare a room for her in this building; she¡¯ll be residing here from now on.¡±


    The room fell into a deathly silence, so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard at this time.


    ¡°And let me make this clear,¡± I raised my brow, shooting a piercing re at each of them. ¡°She will serve only me in this ce, no one else.¡±


    Nervously gulping, they nodded in surprise at me. But before any of them could speak, I cut in, interrupting them. ¡°Luciano said that those dogs are nning something, so stay alert. This should be our sole focus now,¡± looking at their faces, I paused before continuing. ¡°We need to know what¡¯s on their mind but before then we need to be prepared in case of anything. Lucas get in touch with our warriors before tomorrow afternoon,¡± letting out a tense smile, he nodded immediately.


    ¡°And,¡± I turned to the rest. ¡± We are done, I need to be left alone,¡±

 Chapter forty-one

    The whole building was noisy, some ves were crying while some were busy discussing about the ve trade that took cest night. I was sitting at the extreme with Alma, quiet and just looking at them.


    I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t feel too well, I know I am closer to something¡­. Something that I have no idea about but I just feel that I am too close to something important to me.


    Whatever it is, I hope it will be something that will help me out from here.


    Just then, the door was pulled open, causing everywhere to suddenly go quiet. No noise could be heard as everyone quicklyposed themselves. The guards shifted and the she-devil walked in.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Alma murmured beside me but I just shrugged.  I also had no idea.


    I watched her stop in her tracks and slowly scanned the ce. The way she carries herself with so much superiority and confidence annoys me. Tilting her head toward my direction, our eyes locked and I saw anger immediately sh through them.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she pointed at me. ¡°Yes, you stand up,¡±


    I wonder what I have done this time?


    I looked at Alma who was looking back at me with concern in her face and for the first time, I saw pity in the faces of other ves sitting inside there. Is now certain that I am their steady target despite not being the only werewolf here.


    ¡°Be fast and don¡¯t waste my time, dog!¡± she snapped, emphasizing thatst word. Swallowing hard, I stood up and Alma quickly intertwined our hands. Fear shing through her face, I watched her tremble before I directed my gaze back to the wicked she-devil in front of me.


    She shed Alma a disgusted look and then red back at me. ¡°Follow me,¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat myself again,¡±


    I tried to leave but Alma held me tight, her face filled with concern and fear. ¡°Do you also want toe with her?¡± Her voice rolled off in sarcasm, irritation tinged in her tone.


    ¡°Alma pleased,¡± I muttered, giving her a reassuring smile.


    She doesn¡¯t have to worry about me, even if they torture me to death. I will not be losing anything, just the quest for my vengeance will be altered. But her¡­.. She will lose a lot.


    ¡°Take the two!¡± Serena growled, her face etched with a scowl.


    ¡°No,¡± I quickly interfered before the guards could make a move. Looking at the already sobbing Alma, I quickly pulled my hand away from her and walked out with Serena and the other vampire guards there.


    **** ****


    For thest few weeks, I have already reduced a lot. Merely looking at me you will know that I am suffering, that I am a typical ve trapped in the midst of my enemies. My hair had already tangled and looked frail. My eyes seem pale, I can no longer feel my cheeks, and they now look bony.


    No words were said as we both walked inside a building. She doesn¡¯t seem happy though that was none of my business.


    We climbed the stairs and entered the second floor of the building. I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice when a pnded on my face, ¡°SMACK¡± I staggered back immediately, my handing to rub my cheeks as my head snapped at the intruder.


    ¡°Sofia,¡± Serena called, shocked at what happened.


    ¡°You!¡± She tried to p me again but her fist was suddenly seized by Serena. ¡°Sofia, you have to stop,¡± she barked, sounding confused.


    ¡°Why?!¡± Sofia screamed, her eyes fiercely ring at me.


    The pain in my cheeks stung enough to bring tears to my eyes. I bite hard on my lips, doing my best to keep the dampness in my eyes from running down my face. I can feel the anger in me boiling, if not that my wolf had been suppressed I could have torn this fool apart. I don¡¯t care how small Elena might be but I promise to feast her ws in this fool¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Sofia, you have to calm down,¡± Serena is now standing in front of me, shielding me from the angry-looking monster.


    Is she protecting me? Just no way!


    ¡°Tell me why he has to release her from that ve quarters?!¡± She yelled, trying to strike at me but Serena held her back.


    She should be lucky that no one is passing here because they would have tagged her mad. But wait a minute¡­¡­ released? Who released me from the ve quarters? I thought I was here to be tortured just like usual.


    ¡°It is none of your business, Sofia!¡± Serena snapped at her, surprising me and the yelling physco as well.


    This is getting interesting though I refused to believe that she is defending me. A vampire can never support a werewolf, it has never been heard of¡­.. We were born to kill each other at first sight.


    Looking at Serena, Sofia seemed to freeze on her spot before erupting into a mockingugh. Is this girl mentally stable?


    ¡°She has also possessed you, right?¡± She snapped, ¡°You are now supporting her right?¡±


    ¡°She has nothing to do with this!¡±


    ¡°You are¡­..¡± She snarled, ¡°She is an enemy, have you forgotten!¡±


    ¡°Just stop it, Sofia!¡±


    ¡°Stop telling me to stop it¡­.. Stop telling me!¡± She yelled. ¡°Tell me what is so special about her that he can¡¯t just kill her like he had done to others?!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She snarled at me, I raised my eyebrow at her while questioning. The fact that I had no idea of what was going on here, who couldn¡¯t kill me? Why is she angry?


    I was still in my own little world when immediately she rushed toward me but was quickly blocked by Serena. All this while I just stood by the side, surprising myugh as I watched her go on and on, yelling and shouting.


    ¡°Get away from me, if he can¡¯t kill her then I will,¡± she rushed forward again but Serena was quick enough to hold her, this time she angrily pushed her.


    Ah¡­ I gasped as Sofia fell to the ground in full force.


    ¡°You should ask King Alessandro his reasons and stop belittling yourself!¡±


    King Alessandro?


    Wait a minute¡­. He released me from the ve quarters, for what exactly?


    More like she read my mind, she coldly snapped at the dumbfounded Sofia on the floor. ¡°I have been given an order to bring her to the king, so respect that,¡±


    ¡°Serena, she is an¡­.¡±


    Stammering in shock, Sofia slowly pointed at me but was quickly cut off by Serena. ¡°Is an order, and remember is from the king,¡±


    Despite the sudden confusing news,  I couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps down my spine. For some unknown reason, I feel oddly excited like I am closer to something.


    This was the same feeling I had when I first met Vincenzo as my mate. What is going on?

 Chapter forty-two

    It¡¯s been three weeks, and that monster still hasn¡¯t shown up. Sofia keeps throwing side talks and trying to get in my way each time, but I¡¯ve been ignoring her. I have a target and that is to escape.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though it¡¯s a relief to be out of the ve quarters now. I can finally take this chance to figure out a way to escape from this ce.


    Serena has insisted that Alessandro wants me to work exclusively for him, which strikes me as odd. Sighing, I continued with arranging the bed, inside the demon¡¯s room. His fragrance lingered here, swirling around the room and entering my nostrils, triggering various erotic thoughts about us.


    And this is why I hate entering his room, his scents are always everywhere.


    I inhaled sharply and carefully ran my finger along the heavy nket. The sensation evoked vivid images of us entwined, naked on top of it.


    Damnit!


    ¡°No. No. No,¡± I shouted, snapping out of the trance, wrapping my arms around myself as I quickly pulled away from the bed. ¡°Emma¡­ Pull yourself together. This is a monster, an enemy.¡±


    I kept repeating in my head, even though I felt this irresistible urge to grab his clothes and breathe in his scent.


    All of a sudden, the door swung open, and I jumped up, feeling startled as I spun around to face the intruder, only to be met by those deep ck eyes.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Good morning,¡± I stammered suddenly, cautiously observing him. Alessandro locked the door and proceeded deeper into the room, his eyes fixed on mine.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± a sly smirk yed on his lips as he strolled past me and casually settled on the bed, and started to remove his shoe.


    Oh no! Not on this exact bed.


    Looking at him on the bed, I gulped hard and quickly averted my gaze to push the images away. ¡°Pull yourself together, Emma,¡± I muttered to myself. He grinned as if he could hear my thoughts. Just then, I heard a voice in my head again, ¡°You seem both nervous and aroused, my love,¡± he pointed out the obvious, causing me to turn my head sharply towards him.


    Love?? But wait, did I just hear a voice right now?


    My gaze widened, ¡°Did¡­ Did you just say something?¡± I nervously inquired, fearing the response.


    This marks the second time I¡¯ve heard a mysterious masculine voice in my head.


    What is going on? Am I gradually losing it?


    He stops what he was doing and lifts his head to gaze at me, with a perfect eyebrow c***d. My palms started to sweat as I awaited his response.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Is there a problem?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± I quickly objected, my eyes wide with fear and confusion. How can hemunicate in my mind? That usually happens when there¡¯s a special connection with the person, like a pack bond or mate.


    But in this situation, we both share no connection so how is that possible?


    Seeing my expression, Alessandro smirked and deftly took off his other shoe before rising to loom over my petite frame as he approached. His posture and presence are intimidating, causing me to instinctively step back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight, dog. I bought you so I own you even without the money I still own you,¡± he stated firmly.


    ring at him, I shrieked. ¡°You don¡¯t own me, we have no sort of connection so howe you can talk in my head and even read my emotions? That is only done with mates!¡± I snapped but immediately stopped at thest word as what I said kept reechoing in my mind.


    No way¡­ I can¡¯t be mated to this monster! A vampire and our kind being fated together is unheard of. ¡°Could this telepathicmunication be one of the vampire¡¯s unique abilities?¡± I pondered silently, meeting his gaze, which remained nk and unreadable, leaving me unable to discern his thoughts.


    At this point, my back is pressed against the wall as he steadily advances towards me, leaving me with no escape route.


    He trapped me with one of his hands beside my head on the wall as I gazed up at him. My heart raced, thumping rapidly, and he appeared angry as if struggling to control himself. His eyes shifted between ck and his beastly color.


    I held my breath as his face drew nearer to mine, our lips almost touching as he hissed, ¡°You are MINE,¡± emphasizing thest word. His gaze traveled from my parted lips to my chest, which darkened under his scrutiny. Nervously, I swallowed, feeling fear and confusion, as he closed the distance between us.


    He kissed my neck suddenly, and a surge of electricity coursed through my body, causing me to unintentionally moan. ¡°Damn¡­!¡± I quickly closed my mouth, my eyes widening in shock. Was that really me? I sounded like those pornstars.


    At that moment, memories of his previous actions flooded my mind¡­. His huge dick down my throat and instinctively, I pushed him away. I hurried to the other side, desperate to put some distance between us.


    My heart heaved up and down in panic.


    I blurted out, my voice raised, ¡°We might be enemies, and I might be stuck in your domain, but that doesn¡¯t give you the liberty to touch my body how you wish!¡± I red at him, frustration evident in my tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± he stated with a re, his expression unyielding.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, I¡¯m not yours!¡± I shouted. ¡°You keep iming ownership, exin how I belong to you. You think you can purchase me as your ything with millions¡­ NEVER!¡± I dered sharply and earnestly.


    Immediately the word fled out of my lips, his eyes shed golden, reflecting his inner beast. ¡°You¡¯re more than that to me. I acquired you because you¡¯re¡­¡± He trailed off, his gaze reverting to its ck hue abruptly. ¡°You know what, just leave,¡± he muttered, rubbing his jaw in frustration.


    ring at him, I rushed to the door before he could change his mind. As I opened it, I saw Lucas on the verge of knocking. He hesitated, his hand frozen mid-air as he nced at me and then Alessandro. Without waiting for him to speak, I hurried out.


    ¡°Why is my life always soplicated?¡± I mused.


    First, my mate rejected me, and my best friend betrayed me. Now, an enemy, a vampire king, ims me as his own. No, I need to take action, but strangely, my body, heart, and mind yearn for him.


    And somehow I feel like he is telling the truth, I don¡¯t know but oddly I feel attracted to him.


    ¡°This is terrible,¡± I was lost in thought when bam! I collided with a rock andnded square on my butt.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± I groaned, massaging my sore rear as I looked up, only to meet those innocent ck eyes.


    ¡°Aristide,¡±


    ¡°Sorry for causing you to fall.¡± He apologized, smiling down at me with his right hand extended.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a rock but him,¡± I realized as I stared at his extended hand.

 Chapter forty three

    ¡°What?¡± I re at him, our eyes locked in a deep stare. But instead of answering, he simply smiles and shakes his head, his eyes glinting with a knowing light. He continued with what he was doing, his movements calm and deliberate, leaving me confused and curious.


    I¡¯m now sitting in Aristide¡¯s room, surrounded by the eerie silence of the mansion. He¡¯s helping me tend to the bruise on my leg, his gentle touch a stark contrast to the harshness of the fall I took earlier in the hallway.


    At first, I hesitated, unsure if I wanted to ept his help. But Aristide¡¯s persistent persuasion eventually won me over, and I reluctantly agreed to let him apply the ointment. After all, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get it treated if I leave the building. Where else could I possibly get help? The thought sends a pang of desperation through me. My wolf is suppressed, unable to heal me like it normally would.


    Or is it here in the vampire pack¡¯s infirmary, a ce where I¡¯m treated like a ve and a lifetime enemy? The cold, sterile air in the room is thick with the scent of antiseptic and the distant tang of blood. Even if I fall and break my limb, none of these vampires will care about the well-being of a dog¡­ an enemy. To them, I¡¯m nothing but a nuisance, a threat to their power and dominance. They¡¯ll leave me to suffer and eventually die, just like they¡¯ve done to countless others like me.


    But just then Aristide¡¯s voice breaks into my thoughts, ¡°The ointment will help subdue the pain,¡± he says, his words a gentle whisper that draws my attention and jolts me out of my bitter musings. I turn to him, my eyes narrowing slightly as I wonder what motives lie behind his actions.


    Why has he been kind to me?


    He gives me a gentle, genuine smile as he stands up and walks toward his dresser. Just looking at him reminds me of the one person I hate the most, yet can¡¯t help but feel drawn to. It¡¯s a conflicting mix of emotions that I can¡¯t quite exin.


    ¡°Holy goodness, I can¡¯t be thinking of Alessandro right now.¡± I think to myself, trying to shake off the unwanted thoughts. I stare down at my leg, focusing on the bruises to distract myself from the confusing feelings.


    The ointments are neatly and carefully applied to the wounds, and I trail my finger along the edge of the bruise, my mind racing with questions. Why on earth would a vampire be nice to me? What could he possibly gain from helping an enemy like me? I rack my brain, trying to make sense of it all, but the answers remain elusive.


    Does he have an ulterior motive? But he seems genuinely kind, yet I can¡¯t shake off the doubt.


    ¡°Damnit, Emma, don¡¯t be naive. Those vampires can be tricky,¡± I scold myself in my head, still staring down at the wounds.


    And just then, the question that has been lingering in my mind finally slips out: ¡°Why have you been so kind to me?¡± I ask, my voice barely above a whisper, as I search his face for any sign of deception or hidden intentions.


    He halted in his tracks, then turned to face me, his eyes locked on mine. ¡°Because everybody deserves to be treated with kindness,¡± he replied calmly, his voice steady and sincere.


    But for unknown reasons, Iughed, taken aback by his response, but my amusement quickly turned to a snarl. ¡°Kindness?¡± I sneered, my voiceced with disdain. ¡°Does your kind even know what that word means?¡± I taunted, trying to provoke him.


    However, he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he took a few calcted steps closer to me, his eyes never leaving mine, and replied, ¡°It means being considerate,passionate, and showing empathy towards others. It means having a heart of goodwill, without expecting anything in return.¡± His words were like a gentle rebuke, and I felt a pang of guilt for my outburst.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though his words resonate deeply, everything he¡¯s saying now sounds foreign to me, a painful reminder of the person I used to be. Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I force them back, refusing to show weakness.


    ¡°Been considerate?¡± I mock, pointing at myself with a bitterugh. ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s been shown consideration?¡± I shriek, my eyes zing with anger and hurt.


    He freezes, worries and anxiety etched on his face, along with a hint of suppressed pity. He opens his mouth to respond but hesitates as if searching for the right words. Finally, he sighs and says, ¡°I don¡¯t condone the way you or anyone else has been treated¡­¡±


    ¡°Not in support¡¯?¡± I think to myself, incredulous. ¡°Is he kidding me? This has never been heard of before.


    A vampire and a werewolf friend?


    Suddenly, Serena¡¯s face shes through my mind ¨C how she stood up for me, pushing Sofia away when she tried to p me.


    This whole situation is surreal!


    ¡°Why are they suddenly being nice to me?¡± I wonder. King Alessandro, of all people, didn¡¯t even punish me when I raised my voice at him earlier. Now, Aristide is standing in front of me, holding out the ointment. ¡°Here,¡± he says, his eyes met mine. I narrow my gaze, suspicion written all over my face as I look at the ointment, and then back at him, ring fiercely.


    ¡°Look, whatever you¡¯re all nning, bet me I won¡¯t fall for it,¡± I snap, my voice dripping with threat.


    He seems taken aback by my words, but upon realization, a hint of a smile ys on his lips before he replies, ¡°I¡¯m nning nothing.¡± I re at him, distrust etched on my face.


    He may appear innocent, with a warm and weing aura, but I¡¯m not about to let my guard down. His charming facade isn¡¯t enough to convince me of his good intentions.


    Remember vampires can do anything to get what they want. They are the most maniptive creatures in our realm.


    ¡°I refuse to believe this,¡± I reply, my mind racing with doubts.


    ¡°I just wanted a friendship with you, nothing else,¡± he confesses, his gaze pleading for understanding. But instead, I shoot him an irritating nce, my voice firm. ¡°Friends? We¡¯re enemies, get that straight.¡±


    Friend¡­.  Why do all of them want friendship? First from Alma and now him.


    Friendship with a vampire? That will be the most unfunnyedy I have ever heard.


    Chuckling, Aristide shakes his head. ¡°What makes us enemies, have we had any issues before?¡±


    I wanted to protest but his question echoed in my mind, and I paused instantly, taken aback. He¡¯s right; we haven¡¯t had a personal issue before. But since birth, we¡¯ve been conditioned to view each other as sworn enemies, destined to be at odds. I was taught to iste myself from his kind and to be wary of their maniptive nature.


    But if we¡¯re so quick tobel each other as enemies, ready to strike at any moment, then what should we do to those who betray us from within our own ranks?


    Are they not the main enemy that needs to be killed?


    A multitude of confused questions swirl in my mind as the image of Vincenzo and Ava shes through my mind, refusing to fade away.


    Still, in my thoughts, Aristide¡¯s concerned voice breaks the trance once again pulling my attention, ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks, his hand waving in front of my face.


    I immediately clear my throat, trying to shake off the distraction, but my thoughts remain foggy. I take the ointment from him, my hand closing around it like a lifeline.


    I then turn to leave, my feet carrying me toward the door, and I can feel the silence between us speaking volumes as the weight of his gaze keeps following my every step.


    I may despise Vincenzo and Ava, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to entrust my safety to the mercy of ruthless creatures.


    Those who profit from ve trading and human trafficking are no better than monsters, devoid of empathy andpassion. And to make matters worse, they¡¯re responsible for the brutal murder of my parents.


    ¡°Emma,¡± Aristide suddenly calls out, but I ignore him, my hand gripping the doorknob as I prepare to leave.


    ¡°I know you hate it here so much, and I understand your reasons,¡± Aristide continues, but I tune him out, my focus fixed on leaving.


    I¡¯m mere seconds away from leaving his room, my hand grasping the doorknob, when instantly his next words crash over me like a tidal wave, stopping me dead in my tracks.


    ¡°I know you want to escape, and you don¡¯t know how, but¡­ I can help you,¡± he says, his voice low and calm.


    The sudden offer keeps repeating in my head, a tantalizing promise that makes me spin around to face him, my heart racing with a mix of disbelief and hope. ¡°Is he serious?¡± I think, looking at him.

 Chapter forty four

    Being friends with Aristide wasn¡¯t bad, but I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that our friendship was against the odds. The history surrounding our realm made it clear that we weren¡¯t meant to be friends, and that fact still lingered in my mind.


    As I stared out the ss window, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I had made a stupid decision, I thought, befriending a vampire just to escape this ce. But the desire to leave and break free from the constant walking on eggshells had been too strong. Yet, the idea of being friends with those creatures still made my skin crawl , and my nose scrunching at the mere thought.


    Just then, Aristide entered the room jolting me out of my thoughts when carrying two steaming mugs of coffee. He set one down in front of me and settled into the chair across from me, his eyes crinkling slightly as he smiled before saying. ¡°Here.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I gazed down at the coffee in front of me, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You know ves like us aren¡¯t allowed to taste that,¡±


    ¡°You can never be a ve,¡± Aristide said casually, but I detected a hint of seriousness beneath his nonchnt tone. Yet, I chose to ignore it, knowing that in reality, I was nothing more than a typical ve to them.


    ¡°Lolz, you can¡¯t just change reality,¡± I said, tossing him a cheeky nce.


    ¡°TKS! You argue a lot,¡± he said, yfully cringing his face. ¡°Just drink up,¡± he added, his words earning a soft chuckle from me as I sipped the hot chocte coffee.


    Nothing else was said between us, just our usual jokes andughter. Honestly, I feel afortable aura when I¡¯m around him, but at the same time, I¡¯m scared of giving in to the same type of friendship that destroyed my life in the past. I¡¯m scared of making friends with people like him¡­.. VAMPIRES!


    I don¡¯t know, I just feel scared ¨C too scared but he seems rxed, like our differences don¡¯t matter to him and that¡¯s the problem.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked suddenly, out of the blue. He paused, raising his left eyebrow in confusion at my question. I cleared my throat and repeated myself to rify. ¡°You¡¯re always on your own, yet you seem to hold more power here than Serena and the others here. You never order anyone around, but¡­¡±


    He chuckled, understanding my curiosity as he cut me off with a smile. Sipping his coffee, he shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I just love a stress-free life,¡± he replied, his tone yful and mysterious.


    I suppressed myugh and nodded my head, earning an eye roll from him. ¡°But then again¡­¡± I paused, choosing my words carefully. ¡°You resemble King Alessandro too much,¡± I stated my observation.


    But instead, he raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement on his face. ¡°Because he¡¯s my brother,¡± he replied, his tone calm and collected.


    ¡°Brother?¡± I gasped, my cup of coffee hovering mid-air as my mouth hung open in shock. ¡°As in, blood brother?¡± I repeat, my eyes wide with surprise.


    He nodded, a taunting grin spreading across his face. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my elder brother,¡± he replied, making me more surprised. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you had no idea?¡± he asked, hisughter echoing through the air.


    Feeling embarrassed, I scratched my neck ufortably before speaking up. ¡°Growing up, I was told that King Alessandro had no siblings,¡± I said, my voiceced with confusion.


    But that¡¯s the truth, we were told that he was the only child of his parents.


    Aristide¡¯s gaze locked onto mine, his eyes sparkling with intrigue. He set his cup down on the center table and leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°There are a lot of things that are not known about King Alessandro Leonardo,¡±


    And for unknown reasons, my heart skipped multiple beats with the way he uttered the name. I gulped hard, closing my agape mouth and shifting ufortably in my seat.


    Why did I suddenly feel this overwhelming urge to know more about him?


    Why on earth was I so inexplicably drawn to this monster?


    ¡°But one thing is known about him,¡± I said, my voiceced with conviction. Aristide hummed in response, his eyebrows rising in a silent urge for me to continue. ¡°He¡¯s a merciless, brutal, and ruthless monster with no heart.¡±


    Aristide chuckled immediately as the words left my mouth, a low, throaty sound, and I shot him a side re. ¡°Then what beats in his chest, if not his heart?¡± he asked, his tone taunting and teasing.


    ¡°You know, people can change,¡± he said, his voice measured. ¡°Nobody is born a monster.¡±


    But I instantly cut him off, my words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah¡­ enough. I know you¡¯ll find a way to support him, as your brother.¡± I rolled my eyes, fighting hard against the overwhelming urge to ask him to continue.


    Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling restless, like something inside me is stirring. Since I set my foot inside this territory, I have been restless.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said, raising his hands in the air in defeat. ¡°So, how was your life beforeing here?¡± His question hit me like a punch to the gut, leaving a sharp, painful tug in my chest.


    Growing up was surprisingly smooth and great for me, despite being from the lowest rank. I had everything I wanted: amazing parents and a best friend I thought I could trust. Life was carefree and easy, with no burdens weighing me down¡­ until I lost everything.


    My life took a drastic traumatic turn in a day.


    ¡°You know,¡± I said, forcing a smile as I gulped down the rest of my coffee in one swift motion. I set the empty cup down on the coaster and lifted my head to find him still gazing at me. ¡°Some things are better left unsaid.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he nodded thoughtfully, leaning forward to pick up his coffee cup, his eyes never leaving mine.


    Merely looking at him, I could clearly see the striking resemnce between him and King Alessandro. The simrity was so vivid that it would take no more than a nce to recognize their rtionship. Yet, I hadn¡¯t noticed it until now. Perhaps my attention had been consumed by nning my escape. And then, like a bolt of lightning, a realization struck me.


    ¡°How do you intend to help me escape?¡± I asked, my eyes fixed on him.


    He nearly choked on his drink, clearing his throat before knitting his brow in a puzzled expression. ¡°You still want to leave?¡± he asked, his toneced with disbelief.


    I couldn¡¯t believe his question. Of course, I still wanted to leave! Though, a nagging feeling inside me  makes it seem like I am close to something precious, something unique and dear to me. A part of me yearned to stay, my heart wants to stay but my mind doesn¡¯t.


    Despite the odd feeling that sometimes makes me feel like I belong here, I¡¯m determined to leave.


    I refuse to ept that strange feeling that I belong in a ce surrounded by vampires.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t belong here,¡± I said, trying to convince myself and also push away the strange feeling in my heart.


    He seemed a bit hurt by my words, but he quicklyposed himself, clearing his throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten the main purpose of our friendship?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± he quickly protested, holding up his hands in a defensive gesture. ¡°I still remember, but¡­ well, you know¡­ the whole ce is crawling with guards,¡± he trailed off, his eyes darting around the room refusing to stare at me. But I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I will find a way to help you,¡± Aristide suddenly said, his eyes gleaming with determination as he finally turned to look at me.


    But as I searched his face, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he was hiding something. Something big. Something that might change everything but what can that possibly be?

 Chapter forty five

    King Alessandro


    ¡°Alpha Matteo appears to be plotting something,¡± Luciano said.


    ¡°He¡¯s organizing a gathering with the other packs, but I have no idea what it¡¯s about. Still, I have a feeling it¡¯s something serious.¡±


    My attention was far away, not even listening to what Luciano was saying. I stood at my floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out nkly with my hands tucked into my pockets.


    It was hard to stop thinking about her, my thoughts were consumed by her ¨C her piercing blue eyes had left an indelible mark in my mind. Every time I saw something blue, her image shed before my eyes, making it impossible to shake off the vision.


    I¡¯ve never experienced feelings like this before. I know it¡¯s more than just a mate bond. One thing I¡¯ve noticed is that her presence has a profound effect on me ¨C it¡¯s the only thing that can calm the uncontroble beast within me, Dante.


    Why would the moon goddess choose toplicate my life at this critical moment?


    ¡°King Alesdandro, please can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°King Alessandro,¡±


    ¡°Hey, brother!¡± Aristide¡¯s voice immediately jolted me back to reality. I turned to face him, my eyes darting between him and Luciano who was still standing there. ¡°You¡¯re still here,¡± I said to Luciano, my eyes narrowing slightly in surprise.


    ¡°And you¡­¡­.¡± I asked Aristide, my gaze shifting back to him. ¡°When did you walk in?¡±


    ¡°About an hour ago,¡± he replied, his expression shushing with a mocking concern. ¡°Only to find Luciano trying to get your attention, but you were lost in thought.¡±


    I clenched my jaw and rolled my eyes at him before turning to Luciano. ¡°Luciano just go ande backter,  I¡¯m not in the right headspace to listen to anything right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, king,¡± he said, bowing slightly, but I dismissed him with a wave of my hand as I walked over to my couch and sat down, ignoring the smug smirk on Aristide¡¯s face.


    BAM! The door mmed shut, leaving me alone with my psycho brother.


    I rubbed my sore jaw, my gaze drifting to Aristide, who was lounging on the opposite end of the couch, looking utterly rxed and carefree.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, kicking his leg to get his attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, shaking his head and leaning back on the couch, looking utterly rxed.


    I red at him and tried to kick him again, but he suddenly spoke up, his words catching me off guard. ¡°You know you can¡¯t hide her forever.¡±


    I paused, lifting my head to look at him, confusion etched on my face. ¡°Who? What are you talking about?¡± I asked, my voice calm and even, but my confusion barely concealed.


    ¡°Her¡­ your mate,¡± he said, his words dripping with significance. My mouth dropped open immediately, my heart racing as blood rushed through my veins. My pulse skyrocketed, and I felt beads of sweat trickle down my face in full force.


    Suddenly, the air around me felt suffocatingly hot despite the cold breezeing out from the air conditioner in my office. ¡°Wh¡­ What are you talking about?¡± I stuttered, my mind racing.


    ¡°How long do you n on hiding her? For months? Years or forever?¡± Aristide asked, his eyes sparkling with mischief. I swallowed hard, still shock on how he found out.


    He sat up straight, his eyes locked on mine, and his voice was firm as he said. ¡°Her name is Emma Giovani, the fragile little she-wolf. Your mate and our pack¡¯s future queen.¡± Aristide¡¯s words were met with a low growl from me, my eyes glowing with a warning as anger seeped into my gaze.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, little brother,¡± I snarled, my voice dripping with menace. ¡°She is not your queen.¡±


    But that only caused Aristide¡¯s smirk to grow wider as he retorted, ¡°Sadly, your beast doesn¡¯t seem to agree with you,¡± his words pierce me hard and fueling my irritation. But instead, he shed me a taunting smile in return.


    Damnit!


    At this point, I¡¯m so frustrated that I wish Aristide wasn¡¯t my brother so I could express my anger freely¡­.. so that I could squeeze his neck until he couldn¡¯t breathe anymore.


    Though he wasn¡¯t lying, his words struck a nerve. Dante doesn¡¯t seem to agree with me, anything that concerns her always causes issues between us.


    I thought it was all lust, at the begining, that having a night with her will quench my overwhelming desires for her but unbelievably since we had her plump lips wrapped around our cock. It has been hard for us to shake off the longing within. It¡¯s like I¡¯m obsessed, and I can¡¯t think straight. All I can think about is her every damn time.


    And that is starting to scare the hell out of me.


    I sighed, rubbing my temples and burying my face in my hands. ¡°How did you find out?¡± I asked, my voice muffled.


    ¡°About her?¡± Aristide asked, his tone curious, and I nodded without lifting my head.


    ¡°I may be a quiet person, bro, but have you forgotten how smart I am,¡± he said with a boastful grin, earning an eye roll from me. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s hard not to notice the bond between you two. It¡¯s strong and very palpable.¡±


    ¡°You bought her, iming to use her against Alpha Matteo, but I know¡­¡± Aristide said, his voice trailing off as heughed and shook his head. ¡°I know you just didn¡¯t want her in another man¡¯s arms.¡±


    His words hit me like a ton of bricks ¨C he had seen right through me! I felt a flush rise to my cheeks as I realized he had been aware of my true motives all along. Now that exins why he always gives me that look.


    ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± I asked, my voiceced with embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, not that much, but I bet you can¡¯t control yourself for long. The truth will still surface,¡±


    My eyes hardened, and I let out a deep breath, trying to calm the storm brewing inside me. ¡°This is all wrong. The moon goddess just wants to ruin me,¡± I muttered, my frustration boiling over. I clenched my fist and mmed it into my palm, gritting my teeth in anger.


    ¡°Then reject her,¡± Aristide suddenly blurted, his words striking me like a thunderbolt.


    And I instantly went rigid, my body feeling numb as his words echoed repeatedly in my ear, bouncing back and forth. Reject her? The thought was unthinkable. And then, her image shed before my eyes ¨C her blonde hair, her face, her piercing gaze.


    ¡°I¡­ I,¡± I tried to speak, opening my mouth several times, but no words could escape my lips.


    ¡°You see,¡± Aristide said, a deep smug grin spreading across his face.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± I whispered under my breath, though I knew he could hear me. ¡°This is not possible,¡± I added, my voice barely audible as I struggled to process everything.


    Aristide, Lucas, and Marcus are the only people around whom I can be my true self, and especially with Aristide, I feel a deep sense offort. Although I maye across as cold and tough to others, Aristide sees the real me. He¡¯s the only family I have left, and that bond means everything to me.


    ¡°Fuck you, moon goddess,¡± I muttered under my breath, mming my fists against the armrest in frustration.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Aristide chimed in, ¡°Maybe this is the moon goddess¡¯s way of ending this endless battle.¡±


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than my eyes darkened, my wolf showing its displeasure. I let out a deep growl, startling Aristide, and he flinched, instantly leaving the couch to sit in the chair beside it.


    He knew all too well how disastrous Dante could be when provoked.


    ¡°Those people broke me!¡±


    ¡°They broke us, not just you alone,¡± he replied, his tone matching mine. I paused, surprised, and turned to look at him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten our revenge. You have killed the moron who killed Mom. We¡¯ve ended millions of generations and have also caused enough chaos,¡± he said.


    But I snarled in return, shing my sharp fangs. ¡°I¡¯m not resting until I wipe out those dogs.¡± I retorted, my thirst for their blood intensifying.


    ¡°No bro,¡± Aristide said, shaking his head in disapproval. ¡°If you can¡¯t forgive them, then what about Emma? What do we expect her to do to us for making her an orphan?¡± He paused, his eyes piercing.


    ¡°Do you also expect her to forgive her mate, the same man whose men killed her parents?¡± he finished, his words striking me hard like a ton of bricks than I expected, leaving nothing but shock in me.

 Chapter forty six

    There was an ufortable silence between us, the heaviness in the air almost suffocating.


    I sighed, feeling my tongue drag across my dry bottom lips like a desperate attempt to break free. ¡°So, what do you expect me to do?¡± I asked, the words tumbling out of my mouth like a plea.


    This isn¡¯t like me ¨C I¡¯m not one to falter ¨C but right now, I just couldn¡¯t help it.


    Aristide¡¯s eyebrows shot up, surprise flickering in his loweredshes.


    ¡°I think you should start small,¡± he said, clearing his throat and leaning back in his chair, his words only adding to my confusion.


    ¡°Little things, like what?¡± I pressed, frustration etched on my face.


    ¡°Get close to her, and free her wolf.¡± He said and I quickly snapped my head up, my gaze zing with anger. ¡°NEVER!¡± I snarled, leaning forward, my voice low and dangerous. I paused, dragging in a deep breath to calm myself, but Aristide remained silent, his eyes fixed on me, waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°If she ever gets her wolf, this little secret will be exposed. She¡¯ll know¡­ and what happens then?¡± I trailed off, studying Aristide¡¯s face before continuing. ¡°Everyone will find out that we¡¯re mates.¡± I exined, but Aristide looked unconvinced ¨C instead, he seemed angry, disappointed, and concerned.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about what others think?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m their king!¡± I snapped, ¡°And this¡­ ¡± I paused, pointing at the door, ¡°She¡¯s an enemy, a dog.¡±


    Aristide¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Really?¡± he growled. ¡°Then reject her.¡±


    He repeated the same word, and I felt myself freeze in ce.


    Dante growled in my mind, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of rejecting our mate.¡±


    I hummed, unfolding my arms from my chest, and shrugged my shoulders, rxing back into my chair. ¡°She hates me,¡± I said nonchntly.


    Aristide shook his head in disagreement. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Besides, I think you need to mend things now before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Toote?¡± I raised my head, confusion etched on my curious face, but Aristide just sighed. I caught a glimpse of hesitation in his eyes before he shed me a wide grin.


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding something,¡± I thought, narrowing my gaze on him.


    But I couldn¡¯t see through him ¨C that¡¯s what I hated about him, his intelligence, his ability to always know how to keep me in the dark.


    ¡°Can you keep this a secret?¡± I asked instead, trying to deflect from my growing unease.


    ¡°You mean, the secret of our queen?¡± That¡¯s the problem.


    ¡°She¡¯s not your queen,¡± I said, shaking my head, and that earned a chuckle from him.


    ¡°Yet you don¡¯t want to reject her,¡± he observed, his brow furrowed in a frown. ¡°You can¡¯t deny it, big brother. You¡¯re very strong but for the first time in thousands of years, I can see what makes you work up.¡±


    My shoulders slumped in defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault,¡± I muttered, casting a re at Dante. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have had a taste of her in the beginning.¡± I huffed at him, groaning in frustration.


    I rolled my eyes as I heard Dante snickered in response. He was the one who fucking initiated that idea, and nted the seed in my mind for the first time. If only we hadn¡¯t taken a taste, I thought, at least then I wouldn¡¯t be this restless.


    ¡°She¡¯s not that bad, she¡¯s actually fun to be around,¡± Aristide suddenly said, drawing back my attention.


    He paused as he stood up and walked over to stand beside me. He ced his left palm on top of my tensed shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± he added, and I immediately snapped my head at him.


    His words kept echoing in my mind ¡®Friends¡¯. And instantly my normal ck eyes shed golden, and my beast¡¯s possessive instincts surfacing.


    Aristide immediately stepped away, sensing the sudden shift in me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be friends with my mate!¡± I snarled, my voice low and cold.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister-inw too, remember,¡± he replied with a chuckle, and I felt Dante¡¯s tension ease at the words.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Aristide hummed in a mockery tone, sensing how rxed Dante is at his words.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ugh, two infuriating assholes! I groaned, rubbing my palms together in frustration.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I sighed, closing my eyes to calm myself.


    Aristide cleared his throat to stifle hisughter before he patted my shoulder, and left.


    I opened my eyes after he left, and stared nkly at the wall as my mind whirled.


    ¡®Do you also expect her to forgive her mate, the same man whose men killed her parents?¡¯


    Aristide¡¯s words continued to repeat in my mind like a haunting whisper.


    I exhaled a soft breath and leaned forward, my hand instinctively pulling open the first drawer under my desk. I brought out a small, white handkerchief.


    And slowly unwrapped it to reveal the ne inside. There were still dry blood stains around the edges of the ne.


    Merely looking at it, transported me back to a painful past, causing tears to prick at the corners of my eyes as hurtful memories resurfaced. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to blink away the tears.


    The ne was the only thing I was able to hold onto.


    If only dad had listened, we couldn¡¯t have lost mom in the cruel hands of those dogs.


    They shattered us, leaving scars that would never fully heal.


    I clenched the ne in my fists, the metal biting into my skin as I dropped my head on top of the desk.


    I have vowed after the death of my mother to not rest until I wiped out all those ns but now, my mate, Emma, was from the very same n I sought to destroy.


    I sighed, shaking my head in frustration. I am a bit confused.


    Though my desire for revenge still burned bright, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to harm her again.


    She already hated me, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her hating me even more.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!